The Amazing Son In Law

Lady Wilson has never been so happy as she is today, shaking all over for a meal.

She kept busy at the supermarket according to the foreman, and finally got the meal coupon she had been thinking about at 7pm.

It’s not just a matter of time, it’s also a matter of time.

It was too much to eat, and she rested in place on her seat in the cafeteria for half an hour before she stood up with her hands on the table, barely able to stand up.

Eat, drink, and be whole.

Lady Wilson wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and touched her belly with the palm of her hand, contentedly lamenting to herself, "I didn’t expect that eating after this labor would taste so good! It’s been a long day!"

Then, the Lady looked at the time and found that it was already past eight o’clock, so she planned to hurry home.

It’s not just a matter of time, it’s also a matter of time.

Thinking that her son and grandson were still lying in bed and hungry, Mrs. Wilson rushed to the window of the canteen and opened her mouth to ask the staff member who was getting ready to leave work: "Excuse me to ask, do we still need these leftovers and leftover steamed buns and rice?"

The other looked at her and said with a helpless look on his face, "No way Lady, you’ve eaten for three people by yourself and you’re still not full?"

Lady Wilson wiped her mouth in embarrassment and said with a compensatory smile, "Hey, I’m full, the children at home are still hungry, you don’t know ah, almost two days and two nights without food."

The other asked in surprise, "Seriously? In what age are people still unable to eat?"

Lady Wilson’s face was on fire, embarrassed, "Hey, you don’t know, my family this period of time, something happened, the family’s eldest daughter-in-law, ah, with breast cancer, found out is the advanced stage, now are almost dead ball, my eldest son in order to treat her, spent all the family’s money……."

Now, I’m going to go back to the old days.

It’s really very cool!

The first thing that I want to do is to get rid of the Lady.

So, making up rumors that Hannah was dying of breast cancer in front of others made her feel a thrill of revenge.

The cafeteria staff gasped at this, "Huh? Late stage breast cancer, that’s too bad…"

"That’s not all!" Lady Wilson sighed long and hard, "Hey…. My eldest daughter-in-law has advanced breast cancer, and my second daughter-in-law is even worse!"

The staff hurriedly asked, "Lady, what’s wrong with your second daughter-in-law again?"

Lady Wilson said with a regretful face, "Second daughter-in-law already had uremia, living on dialysis all day long, and as a result, on the way to the hospital for dialysis a while ago, she got hit by a car again and had her legs amputated from the buttocks down…"

The staff was scared, "Is this…. . this bad?"

Lady Wilson had a face like this: "What is this? Worse is yet to come!"

The staff pursued, "What could be worse?"

Lady Wilson lamented and said, "My second son’s wife, who lost her legs and had to go to the hospital for dialysis, was already miserable enough, but she ended up having a stroke again, and now she’s crooked all day long, smacking and twitching, just like that movie Country Love, which is even worse than their condition."

She hated that life really was as miserable as she had made it up to be! I even want her to be as miserable as possible!

But how did the staff know that she was totally believing it.

The staff felt that normal people, who have nothing better to do than to curse their own families out of thin air? So what the Lady said must be true.

So she said with incomparable sympathy, "No wonder you’re still out working at such an old age, it’s not easy for your family to be in such a mess one after another."

She said, "Lady, we still have seven or eight steamed buns left, almost four servings of rice, and a little leftover food base. I’ll pack some for you to bring back!"

Lady Wilson was excited, but still managed to suppress her ecstatic mood and said with a forlorn face, "Where would I get a lunch box…. My two daughters-in-law are dying, I can’t afford to buy that thing…"

She said, the Lady drew the plastic bag hanging by the counter and said offhand, "How about this big sister, you put all those leftovers in a plastic bag for me and I’ll carry them home."

The staff nodded eagerly and said, "I’m fine with that, as long as you don’t mind!"

Lady Wilson panicked, "No dislike, no dislike!"

It was the first time I had a chance to see the world.

Lady Wilson regretted it a bit once she got started, thinking, "So much leftover food, it’s too damn heavy! How can we carry this back?"

But then I thought, "No, we have to carry back whatever we say, with this food, the family can at least cover two days, otherwise the hundred dollars I earned today would be enough for what?"

With that in mind, she could only thank her as she bit the bullet and carried the four bags of food home.

They’re not the only ones who have a good understanding of the world.

I’m not sure if this is the case, but I’m not sure if it is.

Come to think of it, it’s better to take the bus.

The newest addition to the company’s portfolio is the newest addition to the company’s portfolio.

The first thing I noticed was that the old man was not a good boy.

In fact, she has long known that local senior citizens, who reach the age of 65 or older, can go to the civil affairs department to get a senior citizen card for free bus rides.

However, before the Lady Wilson, never take the bus out, are full-time drivers, special car pick-up, that time she, how to look at the free ride on public transport card for the elderly?

For her at the time, not to mention using this card, even having this card was humiliating.

But now she regretted it, and at the same time muttered in her heart, "Looks like I’ll wait until after the New Year and after people go to work, and then I’ll hurry up and get my senior citizen card, that way at least it’s free to take public transportation, and if I save a few dollars a day, I can save a lot in a month."

Carrying several large bags of food, Lady Wilson returned to the Thompson First Villa with great difficulty.

Walking into the entrance of Thompson First, she was about to swipe the gate when a well-dressed, middle-aged woman held her nose and shouted at her, "Where’s the Lady from? You’re walking here with slop? Do you know what this place is? It’s Thompson First! You won’t be able to afford any house here for several lifetimes!"

Lady Wilson was tired of vomiting blood, and when she saw a woman pop up out of nowhere and scream at her, she cursed angrily, "Fart your mother! Do you know where I live? I live in villa A04! Have a look at that bird of yours, fancy as a pheasant, I’d say you live in an outlying flat at best!"

As soon as the woman heard this, she rushed over in anger and smacked Lady Wilson directly, cursing, "Dead old woman, my mother’s set of flat more than 20 million, and you fucking dare to mock me? You’re so poor, and you dare to say you live in a villa, you fucking deserve it!"

The new company is expected to be the first in the world to be awarded the title of "The New York Times" by the US Securities and Exchange Commission.

The woman smacked her and cursed in a rage, "Bad old woman, all fucking eating pig food, and still coming to Thompson First to pretend to be a pussy, what a fucking brainiac!"

After saying that, he immediately yelled to the security guard not far away, "Hey, hurry up and come here, are you fucking blind? I spent over 20 million dollars on a house with you and this is how you serve honored homeowners like us? Who is going to protect the owners’ feelings and interests when a bad old woman like this pig and dog mixes in?"

Security is nervous too.

Lady Wilson looked somewhat haggard and full of fatigue, not like an Lady from a wealthy family at a glance.

In addition, she carried four large plastic bags in her hands, which were filled with steamed buns and rice, as well as a messy looking vegetable soup, which is even more uncharacteristic of the owners of the Thompson First.

So, he hurriedly said to that Lady, "Excuse me Lady, we are a private residence, idle people are not allowed to go out inside, and please leave quickly."

Lady Wilson was trembling with anger.

Even if you’re not the owner of Thompson First A04, you’re at least a resident of Thompson First A04! And a resident of one of Aurous Hill’s finest villas! Why should I be beaten and kicked out?

The enraged Lady Wilson immediately took out her card with great effort, shook it in her hand a few times and said angrily, "Open your dog’s eyes and show me clearly, this is the access card for the gate of Thompson First!"

The security guard and the female owner were stunned.

The access card is designed with a very airy design and has the unique logo of Thompson First on it, one of them is the owner of the place and one works here, so they are all too familiar with the card.

When they saw the card, they both had a question in their minds, "Is this bad old woman really the owner of Thompson First?"

The middle-aged woman spoke up, "Just take a card out casually, who knows if it’s real or not, good guts you swipe it and try it!"

Lady Wilson said angrily, "Good! You wait! I’m going to paint you!"

Saying so, she immediately swiped her card at the gate’s sensor area.

The gate immediately sounded a prompt: "Hello, distinguished resident of Villa A04, welcome home!"

At Thompson First, residents are divided into two categories.

One category is the owner, the one who is clearly listed on the title deed of this property.

The other category, however, is households.

However, occupants are still not to be underestimated.

After all, most of the occupants are immediate family members of the owners, and to a lesser extent, relatives.

As an analogy, as the current head of the Moore family, Jasmine was famous in Aurous Hill, and if she bought a villa here, she would be the owner, while her grandfather, other elders in the family, and her siblings would be the residents here.

Although the occupants are not owners, they are not the ones to be messed with because they are close to the owners.

The middle-aged woman, upon seeing that Mrs. Wilson had really swiped her card successfully, and was really a resident of Villa A04, went pale with fear!

The A-series villas, each priced in the hundreds of millions of dollars, were something she simply could not afford.

So, it was also clear to her that anyone who could live in a Series A villa must have much more energy than she did.

I’m not sure if I’m going to be able to do that.

Her mind was now anxiously thinking, "It’s over, it’s over, it’s over! This is a real disaster! Who would have thought this Lady had some serious skills! I even slapped her just now, so if she wants to get in trouble with me, then I’m in big trouble, right?!"

The security guard was also shaking with fear at this point.

"What’s going on? Is this Lady really a resident of a villa in Thompson First? How come I don’t remember her anymore?"

"Besides, everyone who can live in the villa area is non-rich and noble, so if this Lady is so rich, so capable, and so well-connected, why would she return to Thompson First with a few bags of leftover food?"

"Is it becoming popular for rich people to eat slop now?"

Lady Wilson angrily questioned the woman at this time, "Open your dog eyes and see clearly? Now you tell me, am I a resident of A04 or not?!"

That woman was scared out of her wits! They are the only ones who have been able to get to the bottom of the issue. Although he saw the back of Old Lady Wilson, he smelled the smell of leftover food before he could see it clearly.

I’m going to hold my nose and plan to walk around the point.

As soon as Jacob reached the gate, a swipe of his card and an intelligent voice prompted, "Hello, esteemed resident of Villa A05, welcome home."

The gate should open, and as soon as Lady Wilson heard that it was A05, she immediately looked over, recognized him at once, and hurriedly shouted, "Jacob! Jacob!"

When Jacob turned his head, he found that it was his own mother and said with some embarrassment, "Mom, what are you doing here?"

Jacob’s mom scared the woman almost to the point of wetting her pants.

She was panicking in her mind thinking, "Dead dead dead, dead really dead today! What’s this Lady’s story? Living in Villa A04 for myself and Villa A05 for my son…. This looks like a top big family ah! I actually beat up an Lady of a top big family, will their family try to kill me…"

At this time, Lady Wilson, pointing at the woman in front of her, angrily said to Jacob, "Jacob! This bitch beat me up! Hurry up and teach her a lesson for me!"

Jacob was a little embarrassed.

I’m not sure how much I’ll be able to do, but I’m sure I’ll be able to do a lot more than that," he said.

"Secondly, she treats me so badly, I’m not going to help her out with that, everyone living in Thompson First is neither rich nor rich, if I really mess with someone respectable, won’t I get myself in trouble?"

Thinking of this, he said to Mrs. Wilson, "Mom, this kind of thing should call the police, and besides, you can’t just take scissors on this New Year’s Eve, how can you fight with someone, don’t you think?"

Lady Wilson’s anger covered her chest and was about to give him a piece of moral kidnapping, Jacob had already spoken, "Let’s say mom, you call the police first, if the police can’t solve the problem, you’ll find me again, let’s say that, okay?"

After saying that, without waiting for the Lady’s response, she said, "That, Mom, there’s something going on at home, I’m leaving first."

The words didn’t stop, and the steps were taken.

He didn’t want to be bothered by the Lady, let alone get involved with her again.

After all, tomorrow was the New Year’s Eve, and at a time like this, what he wanted most was to spend the New Year’s Eve with his family in peace and security, and nothing else mattered.

Seeing that Jacob had run away, Lady Wilson was furious.

Her heart cried out in grief and anger, "What kind of son is this? You don’t care if your own mother gets beaten up? Is this still human? It’s simply beastly!"

But what she didn’t know was that the woman across the street was now almost scared out of her wits.

She didn’t know what cracks were in the relationship between Jacob and Old Madam Wilson, but she heard that they were mother and son.

She was terrified as she thought to herself, "This old woman and that man are obviously a couple, but they don’t live in the same villa, and instead bought two of the best villas to live next to each other, one set of A04 and one set of A05, what kind of a fucking family is this? How much money do we have to make at home? How much energy must be behind it?"

At the thought of it, she regretted her earlier actions in bothering the Lady.

So, she nervously and hastily whispered an apology, "Lady, I’m so sorry…. I really didn’t expect you to be a resident of the villa area…. It’s all my fault for just now, please don’t be so mean to me…"

Lady Wilson scolded angrily, "You slapped me once and then said you were sorry and that was it?"

The woman quickly asked again, "So what would you like to do about it…. Or do you tell me how I can make you feel better? How about you whip me, no matter how many times you whip me, I won’t fight back!"

Lady Wilson gritted her teeth, and at that time, she could not wait to rush over and smite this woman’s face.

However, she thought carefully, "Although I’m relieving my hatred by smacking her, it won’t serve any practical purpose ah…. Rather than that, it would be better to blackmail her for some money!"

Thinking of this, Lady Wilson said coldly, "You scolded me and slapped me, you have to give me some compensation for this matter to make sense, right?"

The woman nodded without hesitation, "You’re right! I’m willing to make amends! Tell me a number, how much you want, I’ll compensate you…"

Lady Wilson was going to open her mouth to call 10,000.

But pondering for a moment, she didn’t think it was quite right to call it 10,000.

The current Old Lady Wilson is no longer the same Lady who was like an old Buddha.

It’s not just a matter of time, it’s also a matter of time.

However, the current Lady Wilson, for a hundred dollars, pulled a plastic bag at the supermarket for a whole day, so 10,000 dollars is a huge amount of money for her now.

So, the Lady thought to herself, "After all, she just slapped me, and if I ask her for 10,000, what if she gets angry and calls the police to report me for extortion and blackmail? Wouldn’t that mean I’d be arrested back in the guardhouse?"

"Nowadays, it’s not easy to make money, I’m exhausted, I only make a hundred dollars a day, it would be a good deal if I could get a slap for a hundred dollars ah…. One hundred, it won’t be called extortion, right?"

Thinking of this, Lady Wilson said sternly, "I’m so old, you slap me, the problem can be big or small, but I’m always generous, you pay a hundred dollars, this matter is over!"

"One…. A hundred?!" The woman’s eyes were on the floor.

She had thought that since this Lady could afford to live in a04 villa, there must be some cattlemen in her family, and that she was really in trouble for beating her up today.

The first thing that I want to do is to get rid of all the old people, and then I’m going to do it," she said.

But I didn’t expect that the Lady would only ask for a hundred dollars….

She was overjoyed, nodding her head and saying, "No problem no problem! I’ll get you the money!"

I said, pulling out my wallet, which produced a hundred in cash, handed it to the Lady Wilson, then pointed at the security guard and said: "Lady, we have witnesses here, you just said to give a hundred this matter is over, I also give you the money now, you can’t find me in the future."

Lady Wilson was also overjoyed as she took this hundred dollar bill.

In the back of my mind, I thought, "That’s a hundred dollars for a slap on the wrist, that’s a lot more than a hard day’s work!"

So, she suppressed her excitement and spoke, "Okay, let’s forget about this matter, and remember, when you go out in the future, don’t look down on people with dog eyes!"

The other party immediately nodded respectfully, "Don’t worry, I will remember…"

……..

When Lady Wilson arrived home with two hundred in her pocket and four large plastic bags, the aroma of food was spreading everywhere in the house.

It was Gena and the three of them who cooked the food.

They work as cleaners in the supermarket today, 120 a day, three people is three hundred and sixty.

These days, three hundred and sixty three people take down the restaurant, which is just an ordinary meal.

But if you cook and eat carefully, this three hundred and sixty is still very rich.

Gena and the three of them were all from the countryside and were also quite practical, and when they thought of being tired after a long day, they wanted to eat more meat to treat themselves, so they went to the market and bought two pounds of pork, bought some potatoes, beans, and vermicelli, and came home straight to a pot of messy stew.

The cost of a pot of stew is less than a hundred dollars, but the quantity is really enough, the smell of the pork burned out, the hood can not be suppressed.

What’s even more interesting is that when the pot of stew began to stew out the aroma, Gena turned off the range hood.

Then she also deliberately opened the kitchen door in order for the aroma to spread a little wider.

This was simply great torture for Christopher and Harold who were on the second floor.

Although this kind of stew did not come up to any high level, it was one of the most practical, most delicious and most gluttonous dishes in ordinary people’s homes.

What’s more, Christopher and Harold were both starving, and when they were starving, their sense of smell became extremely sensitive, so a little fragrance could make them go crazy for it.

The two of them had thought that the rice was cooked by their own family and couldn’t wait so they wanted to eat it quickly, but when they called Hannah to ask, they realized that the rice wasn’t cooked by their own family, but by their three new tenants.

This made the father and son despair to the extreme.

Wendy and Hannah were equally desperate.

Just at this moment, Lady Wilson pushed the door in with a black face.

As soon as she entered, she cursed and said, "Those three rural old women, how insolent! There are tables in the dining room, but you’re still running to the coffee table to eat, you really think you’re home here!"

Wendy was so excited to see her come in that she said, "Grandma you’re back! We’re starving, just waiting for you to come back and bring us food!"

Harold also cried, "Grandma! I’m really hungry, if I don’t eat something, I’m going to starve to death…"

Lady Wilson sighed, handed the four plastic bags in her hand to Wendy and said, "This is for you, go get some chopsticks and eat quickly."

At the sight of the plastic bags she carried in her hands, the Wilson family couldn’t care less about where the food in them came from, only thinking to quickly eat all of it in their stomachs.

Thus, Wendy said excitedly, "Grandma, I’m going to the dining room to get the chopsticks!"

Hannah was also happy, and was busy saying, "You can’t take it all by yourself, I’ll come with you!"

Lady Wilson snorted, "Hannah, you stop right there! You’re not going to eat a single bite of the food I brought back!"

Hannah did not expect that Old Lady Wilson would turn against her at this time.

She pointed at the large plastic bags of food and said, "Mom, you brought back so much food, what’s wrong with letting me have a few bites? I’ve been starving for so long…"

Lady Wilson sneered, "If you want to eat, go out and work by yourself to earn money, relying on me, an old woman, to feed you… do you want to be shameless?"

Hannah became anxious and blurted out, "That’s because I was trapped by Jacob! Otherwise, I’d work as a cashier and make more money than you!"

Lady Wilson trailed off, "It has nothing to do with me if you earn more or less, you earn yours and I earn mine, neither of us is taking advantage of anyone, so don’t even think about eating the food I brought back, if you want to eat it, go earn it yourself!"

Hannah looked at her sadly and angrily and took off, "Lady, you’re going to fall down on the well, aren’t you? I’ll run away from home if you force me to!"

Lady Wilson laughed and clapped her hands, "Oh that’s great, hurry up and go, I can’t wait to buy a firecracker to celebrate when you’re gone! If Donald hadn’t stopped me, I’d have let you out of our house. Why would I keep you around to be an eyesore? Since you’re leaving on your own, it’s great that Donald definitely won’t blame me!"

Hannah gritted her teeth, "OK! We’ll see about that, old thing."

Wendy then hurriedly came out to round things up, "Grandmother, don’t be so mean to mom, she’s been hungry for so long too, let her have some too!"

"Let her eat?" Lady Wilson sneered, "I wouldn’t let her have a bite even if I poured it all out and fed it to the dogs!"

Saying that, Lady Wilson said, "Give me the food, you go get the chopsticks, we’ll eat here as a family of four, let her dry watch!"

Hannah cried out and cursed angrily, "Lady Wilson, I married into your Wilson family and gave birth to children for your Wilson family, and now you won’t even give me a bite to eat, you’re really heartless!"

Mrs. Wilson despised and said: "If you want to eat, just think of your own way, aren’t you quite good at picking up wild men? Go out and hook up again! It might even get you on the list!"

"You…" Hannah was suddenly shy and angry.

The Lady always liked to insult her with the things she had done in the Black Coal Kiln, but she couldn’t find any strong way to refute it.

So, she could only stomp her foot in resentment and gritted her teeth, "From today onwards, I, Hannah, am done with your Wilson family, once and for all!"

Saying that, he directly slammed the door and went back to his own room.

Christopher had already lost half of his feelings for Hannah, so he was completely silent at this point, and in his heart he was also hoping that Hannah would quickly disappear.

But Harold, who was beside her, was somewhat intolerant.

Although Hannah had done some things that were humiliating to the family, in the end, it was his mother.

Seeing that his own mother was going to be forced to leave home, Harold was naturally somewhat intolerant, so he opened his mouth and said to Lady Wilson, "Grandmother, it’s not easy for her either, so please forgive her this time."

Lady Wilson said coldly, "Anyone who speaks about this woman again, get out of this house."

Harold was already starving, so anything that conflicted with eating, then he would definitely choose the latter.

Thus, he immediately shut his mouth in good sense and said no more.

Wendy quickly brought some utensils up, and together with Old Madam Wilson, she poured the leftover rice into the container, and Wendy finished a steamed bun with a few bites dipped into the vegetable soup, followed by another steamed bun stuffed into her stomach as well.

Lady Wilson was already full, so she took the chopsticks and fed Jacob and Harold who were lying on the bed.

This father and son, like a newly hatched chick in a bird’s nest, one by one, opened their mouths wide to be fed, and the moment they finally ate, both father and son could not help but burst into tears.

Lady Wilson was somewhat distressed when she saw the two of them in this state, so she said with red eyes, "Tomorrow mom will go to work another day, buy some noodles and meat back at night, and we will wrap dumplings for the four of us to eat!"

Christopher cried and asked, "Mom, can we have meat-filled dumplings here tomorrow?"

Lady Wilson nodded vigorously, "Don’t worry, I’ll be able to eat it, and then I’ll buy it back and wrap it up with Wendy for you and your master!"

Christopher said with red eyes, "Mom, when I’m better, I’ll go out to work, even if it’s to carry cement at a construction site, I’ll do everything I can to earn money to subsidize my family, and I won’t let your old man go out to run around at such an old age if I say anything!"

Harold’s mouth was also vague as he said, "Grandma, I’ll be there!"

Lady Wilson nodded and said, "You two get down to the business of recuperating, and when you’re well enough, I’ll be counting on you to give me my final rest!"

When the four members of the Wilson family finally had a full meal, Hannah cried her tears dry in her room.

Hungry and cold, not only did Hannah completely despair of the Wilson family, she also made a decision in her heart to leave.

She did not intend to remain in this family, nor did she intend to remain in Aurous Hill.

She wanted to return to her mother’s home.

Although her mother’s family didn’t have much money, and she had a brother who followed her parents to gnaw on her, but at least, her mother’s family could still manage to feed her, so she wouldn’t have to live in such a downward spiral.

However, her mother’s home was a bit far away, and a hard-seat train ride would take at least five to six hours, and a train ticket would cost more than a hundred.

After thinking about it, she decided to find a way out from Lady Wilson.

That night, Lady Wilson slept very soundly because of the physical labor she had done all day.

In the early hours of the morning, Hannah sneaked into her room and flipped out two hundred from her clothes pocket.

Of these two hundred, one hundred was the Lady’s salary, and one hundred more, which the Lady had received a slap in return.

Seeing these two pieces of cash, Hannah was extremely excited.

Two hundred wasn’t much, but it was enough to have breakfast after dawn and then take the train back to her mother’s house for New Year’s Eve!

So, almost without thinking, she pocketed the money, then packed a few clothes and personal belongings, and left Thompson First before dawn with her suitcase.

Before she left, she left a note in her room with only three words on it: "See you later."

……..

Early morning of the 30th day of the New Year.

Claire had finally started her vacation.

However, she had already gotten used to going to bed early and waking up early, so she was already up and ready to wash up before seven o’clock.

Charlie saw his wife get up, he also climbed up from the bed, today is the New Year’s Eve, there are quite a lot of things to be busy at home, not only do we have to make preparations for the New Year’s Eve dinner, but also get the dumpling filling out in advance, after the New Year’s Eve dinner, the family will watch the Spring Festival Gala while wrapping dumplings.

Just at this time, Claire’s phone suddenly rang, and she said in surprise, "Oh my, Loreen called me so early I don’t know what’s the matter."

Charlie smiled, "Honey, you’ll know if you answer it."

Claire nodded and answered the phone, "Hey, Loreen, why are you calling so early?"

Loreen laughed and said, "I’m on vacation ah! Today is a holiday, so my noon flight is back to Eastcliff to have New Year’s Eve dinner with my family."

She said, "Is it convenient for you later? I’ll make a visit to pay my uncle and aunt a New Year’s visit."

Claire smiled, "Convenient, but you mustn’t buy anything to come to the house ah, I didn’t even bother to buy gifts for your family, so we’re so close, so don’t engage in these formalities."

"Okay!" Loreen smiled and said, "Isn’t that just a sentence?"

Saying that, Loreen added, "By the way Claire, I asked my cousin to visit your home with me, is that okay?"

Claire had known Loreen for many years, and knew somewhat about her family, and when she heard that she was bringing her cousin along, she asked curiously, "Loreen, the cousin you’re talking about can’t be Sam, right?"

Jorin Thomas smiled, "That’s him."

"Huh?" Claire remembered the image of that dude in her mind at once and asked in surprise, "What is your cousin doing in Aurous Hill?"

Loreen said, "He, ah, has been in Eastcliff for a long time and is always causing trouble, so he came to Aurous Hill to hone his skills for a while."

Claire was surprised and asked, "Hone? How do you hone it?"

Loreen laughed, "Living a miserable life, and now he’s renting a place to live in the middle of the city village, the conditions aren’t just hard."

Claire couldn’t help but laugh, "Your cousin is such a domineering person, having him live in the city village must be a great torture for him, right? Surely it couldn’t have been his own decision, who the hell is so damaged?"

Charlie was more or less amused when he heard this.

After all, the culprit who made Sam come to Aurous Hill to live a miserable life was him.

Loreen smiled at this time, "My brother offended a big man in Eastcliff that he couldn’t afford to mess with, and they demanded that he had to suffer honestly in Aurous Hill for a year before he could return, and today I’m going back to Eastcliff for New Year’s Eve, so he’ll have to stay here by himself."

Claire pursed her lips and said, "Honestly ah Loreen, that cousin of yours is really a bit too arrogant usually, if he can really take it easy this time, it’s not a bad thing."

"Yeah." Loreen laughed and said, "When we arrive at your home later, you can’t mention this in front of him to save face."

Claire was busy, "Don’t worry, I know."

Loreen said, "That’s fine, we’ll be over there in a moment!"

"Yes! I’ll wait for you at home!"

After hanging up the phone, Claire said to Charlie, "Honey, Loreen and her cousin are coming over to the house later."

Charlie nodded his head and asked, "Are they at home for lunch?"

Claire shook her head, "No, Loreen will leave after sitting for a while, she rushed to the airport to take a plane back to Eastcliff."

Said Claire, "Oh right husband, Loreen’s cousin will also come over later, let me introduce you to her, her cousin seems to be staying in Aurous Hill for a whole year."

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "I met her cousin when I went to Eastcliff last time, wasn’t it you who asked me to send a birthday gift to Loreen her grandmother, at that time her cousin was also there."

"Really?" Claire smiled and asked, "So have you had any contact with him?"

Charlie smiled: "Just chatted for a few sentences, and there wasn’t much contact."

Claire nodded and said, "Her cousin, that person, character is quite uninviting, relying on some money in the family is arrogant as hell, usually speaks with a hatred of nostrils to people, especially flamboyant, later if he is with you to be proud, you must not take it to heart, after all, came as a guest, and it is the New Year, you must not start a conflict with others. "

Charlie smiled slightly, "Don’t worry, I know that."

……..

At this moment, Sam was driving the old Mercedes Benz sedan that was allotted to Loreen by the Emgrand Group, following the directions indicated by the navigation to Thompson First.

The co-driver fashioned Loreen, who had just hung up the phone with Claire, said cryptically, "Loreen, just go to Charlie’s house by yourself, don’t bring me along, I really don’t want to see him for a minute."

Loreen saw Sam’s face full of grievances, as if she was a little daughter-in-law who had been bullied, and couldn’t help but ridicule, "Brother, you’re too wimpy, aren’t you? I’m taking you to Charlie’s house to pay my respects, it’s not like I’m taking you to fight with Charlie, what are you afraid of?"

Sam sighed, "Hey, Loreen, you don’t know, I’ve met this Charlie a total of two times, and every time I see him, it’s no good! The first time I swallowed a necklace and had an operation, and the second time I was directly forced by him to pedal a bicycle all the way from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, which if I see him again, what if he’s not happy and wants to send me to Africa to mine, then what am I going to do?"

Loreen seriously said, "Brother, you’re overthinking this a bit, in fact, Charlie is not a bad person by nature, and he never bullies anyone, it’s always others who bully him that he will be cruel to others, so you just need to be a bit more humble and low-key in front of Charlie, he definitely won’t find trouble with you."

Sam still had some palpable feelings, "Although that’s true, but this person is happy and angry, how do I know if I will offend him because of a certain unintentional word…"

Loreen then instructed, "In that case, when you go, talk less, and when you see Charlie, respectfully call him Mr. Wade, and don’t say anything else."

Sam begged, "Oh my, why don’t you just go by yourself? I’ll park the car at the entrance at that time, I’ll just wait for you in the car."

Loreen said with an angry face, "I just told someone Claire that you were going to go together, Claire must have also told Charlie, in case you don’t go in by yourself and let me go alone, Charlie might think you have a problem with him! Think you don’t give a shit about him!"

After a pause, Loreen added, "In case he’s not satisfied with you then and intentionally gives you small shoes, then don’t blame me for not reminding you, after all, Aurous Hill is his territory, you can’t even fight him in Eastcliff, let alone in his territory?"

Hearing this, Sam shrank his neck and said in an urn, "Alright, alright, can’t I just go…"

Loreen said seriously, "I’m telling you, this person Charlie is actually very easy to get along with, but the premise is that you mustn’t behave yourself in front of him, you must talk to him nicely, he must be polite to you, if you pretend with him, then you’re finished."

Said Loreen, "Once I went to a hot spring with Charlie and Claire, a bastard scraped my car and then turned around and scolded me, arrogant as hell, do you know what happened afterwards?"

Condron shook his head, "How’s it going?"

Loreen said, "Charlie sent his men over and used a knife to carve two words on that man’s head."

Sam was jaw-droppingly frightened: "Carve words on the forehead with a knife? That’s cruel, isn’t it?"

Loreen said, "You’re the one who didn’t see that guy’s virtue, if you did you’d understand that it’s actually not cruel at all to carve words on his forehead."

Sam hurriedly asked, "Then can you tell me exactly what words Charlie carved into his head?"

Loreen said, "That guy likes to call others Pathetic Jerks when he opens and closes his mouth, so Charlie had someone carve those two words into his head."

"Fuck…"

Sam was suddenly scared out of his head, he even had a feeling as if those two words were carved on his forehead.

He couldn’t help but lament, "This Charlie…. What’s the difference between it and the devil? It’s simply beastly!"

Loreen immediately turned on her face and snapped out, "I forbid you to say bad things about Charlie!"

"Huh?" Sam was confused and said in aggravation, "Loreen, I’m your brother! Why are you turning your elbows out?"

Loreen snorted, "Charlie is a big hero in my heart, if I were to compare myself to you, an uneducated dude, then my elbow would definitely turn towards him!"

Sam cried, "Loreen, you don’t like that Charlie, do you?"

Sam suddenly asked a question, making Loreen unable to cover up in time, and the whole person was embarrassed, saying, "You…. You…….. You don’t talk nonsense, I…. I don’t like Charlie!"

"I don’t believe you!" Sam trailed off, "I’ve been picking up girls for so many years, I know women no better, and with the way you’re looking right now, you must be secretly in love with Charlie!"

Loreen pretended to be impatient and said, "Oh my, whatever you think, I’m not bothering to talk to you."

Sam reminded, "Loreen, Charlie is married, you better stay away from him, otherwise if it gets out that the Thomas family’s eldest daughter likes a married man, the Thomas family’s face will be disgraced by you!"

When Loreen heard this, she got angry and took off, "You still have the nerve to talk about me? You swallowed your own necklace to do the surgery thing is all over the city, the whole Eastcliff who does not know ah, then you wore a green helmet, pedal a big two-eight all the way from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, the whole Eastcliff is even more nobody knows, nobody knows, why do not you yourself say that the Thomas family’s face is disgraced by you?"

"I…." Sam felt shame on his face and a fire in his stomach, and said in exasperation, "Loreen, is it necessary? Do you have to hurt each other with me?"

Loreen asked him back, "Who told you to talk about me?"

Sam sighed helplessly and said, "Gotta! I really get it, you just have a crush on Charlie…"

Saying that, he muttered depressingly, "It’s fucking weird! Where the hell is Charlie, a married man, good? Why do you all like him? Have all the other men in the world died?"

Loreen also no longer hid the fact that she liked Charlie and asked curiously, "Who else likes him?"

Sam was upset, "That’s Jasmine of the Aurous Hill Moore Family! Why did I swallow the necklace last time, wasn’t it because it was Jasmine’s birthday? I wanted to chase her down and the two families even arrange a marriage, but I didn’t expect that she wouldn’t even bother to look at me the whole time, her attention was all focused on that Charlie, that’s why I was so angry that I choked up with Charlie…"

Loreen exclaimed, "No way! Jasmine likes Charlie? Brother, you’re kidding me, right?"

Sam said, depressed, "Can I still lie to you? What’s in it for me? To be honest I quite like Jasmine, and now that she’s become the head of the Moore family again, it would be a great help to the Kilgore family if she could marry me, but I didn’t expect her to look down on me!"

Jasmine’s beautiful and touching appearance immediately came to her mind.

Although Loreen was also the eldest daughter of a big family, she was really very lacking in confidence in front of Jasmine.

Firstly, the strength of the Moore family wasn’t weaker than the Thomas family, and secondly, people Jasmine was indeed a rare top-notch beauty, not only was she extremely beautiful, but her temperament was also very good, and she was definitely an impeccable top-notch beauty.

Loreen even felt that Jasmine was truly the number one beauty in Aurous Hill, and although Claire’s looks weren’t inferior to Jasmine’s, Claire was still a cut below Jasmine, a lady’s daughter, in terms of temperament.

And what was even better was that Jasmine had now become the head of the Moore family.

This wasn’t something that a big lady could compare to, after all, most big ladies of big families were outsiders who would marry out in the future, and no big family would hand over the family inheritance to a woman.

But the Moore family was partial to doing so.

Jasmine was now in charge of a hundred billion dollar big family by herself, and was definitely the top female tycoon in the country.

Even Stefanie hadn’t actually inherited the Sun family yet, so to really talk about her worth, the current Jasmine would even be above Stefanie!

This kind of a super beauty, but also like Charlie, this time let Loreen aware of the strong competitive pressure.

The first thing that you need to do is to get rid of the old man’s body, and then you’ll be able to get rid of him. Why is he so popular?"

As Sam drove to Thompson First’s, the quiet villa area of Thompson First’s erupted into a resonant chorus of cursing early in the morning.

The one cursing the street was Lady Wilson.

She woke up early in the morning and found that the two hundred dollars in her pocket was gone, and her first thought was that the money had been stolen!

She thought at the time that her money was eighty percent stolen by Gena and the three of them.

But when she wanted to go and pull Hannah and confront Gena together, she realized that Hannah had left a note and the person had disappeared.

In this instant, Mrs. Wilson realized that the 200 dollars of hard-earned money she had taken was stolen by her eldest daughter-in-law, Hannah.

She exploded then!

You know, this two hundred is what she has earned through hardship and beating and scolding, and she didn’t even have time to spend any of it, but it was all stolen by Hannah, how could she not be furious?

So, an angry Lady Wilson stood on the second floor terrace and cursed, "Hannah! You stole my hard-earned money! You shall die a horrible death!"

Wendy rushed over and asked, "Grandma, what’s going on?"

Lady Wilson cried, "Your thousand cuts mother, stole all my money! My hard-earned money! The money for our family of four to eat dumplings on New Year’s Eve, all fucking stolen by her!"

"Huh?!" Wendy asked off the top of her head, "Grandma, what’s going on? Did Mom steal your money?"

Lady Wilson handed the note left by Hannah to Wendy and cried out, "Read it yourself! It’s from your bitch mother!"

Once Wendy looked at the four words, which were indeed her mother’s handwriting, she became giddy and took off, "Mom’s gone?! Where did she go? Why didn’t she say anything to me…"

Lady Wilson wailed, "That bitch must have left without saying goodbye because she didn’t want to stay and suffer, or be dragged into your father and brother’s affairs!"

Said Lady Wilson, sitting on her buttocks, slapping the ground with her hands as she cried, "This son of a bitch is really a sin! She can go, get as far away as she likes, but why steal from me! Doesn’t her conscience hurt when she steals money from a Lady like me?"

Christopher and Harold also heard the Lady’s words, and Christopher shouted from the inside of the house, "Mom, what did you say! That stinking bitch Hannah stole your money and ran away?!"

"Yes!" Lady Wilson cried, "This son of a bitch who took a thousand cuts stole all my money…"

Christopher gritted his teeth and cursed, "Hannah this bastard! Why didn’t I see that she was such a son of a bitch earlier!"

Harold was also incredibly angry, "Mom is too much! She’s gone, and she doesn’t care if our family lives or dies?!"

Lady Wilson cried, "No! I can’t let her go! Call the police! Hurry up and call the police!"

Wendy said with red eyes, "But we don’t have a mobile phone, the phone has already been taken away by Donald’s people…"

Lady Wilson immediately said to Wendy, "Wendy, go out and find a public phone, it’s free to call 110 from a public phone, go quickly! The sooner we call the police, the better chance we have of getting that bitch back!"

Elaine is cooking on the first floor, and when she hears Lady Wilson scolding the street early in the morning, she quickly comes out on her crutches to watch the fun.

This time, Charlie and Claire also happened to go downstairs and saw Elaine who came out on crutches.

Elaine hurriedly asked excitedly, "Hey, did you guys hear that dead old woman cursing the street?"

Charlie and Claire nodded, Claire said with some embarrassment, "Grandma doesn’t know what’s wrong, she’s cursing on the second floor terrace early in the morning."

When Elaine heard this, she said excitedly, "Claire, quick! Help me upstairs!"

Claire said helplessly, "Mom, what’s there to see…"

Elaine, with her right arm on the crutch and her left arm slapped on the sitting leg, took off, "What could be better than this? Hurry up and help me, or you won’t be able to see the show if you’re late!"

Claire could only sigh and said, "Then I’ll help you up."

When Charlie saw this, he took the first step to help Elaine up and said, "Honey, it’s better for me to help Mom."

Claire nodded and said, "Then I’ll go press the elevator."

The two couples helped Elaine all the way to the third floor, and when Elaine came to the terrace and looked down, she saw old Mrs. Wilson next door sitting on the floor of the second floor terrace and cursing.

Previously, in the house, you could only hear Lady Wilson making noise, but you couldn’t hear what she was saying, but after coming out, the sound immediately became clearer.

Lady Wilson was still cursing, "You Hannah, you’re a thousand cuts! How dare you steal my hard-earned money! Where’s your conscience? I curse you for getting hit by a car on your way out!"

When Elaine heard this, he laughed and shouted, "Hey, old woman, what’s wrong with this? Isn’t your eldest daughter-in-law the most filial and agreeable to you? Why is she stealing your hard-earned money on New Year’s Eve?"

Lady Wilson suddenly heard Elaine’s voice, looked up and saw Elaine’s smiling face, and suddenly became angry and gnashed her teeth and scolded, "Elaine, our family business has nothing to do with you, you shrew! Don’t you dare talk sarcasm here!"

Elaine left her mouth: "Lady, you yourself are seventy years old, and you are cursing on the terrace in the morning, why do you still have the face to call me a shrew? You’ve got some thick skin!"

Lady Wilson said angrily, "You’re farting! The biggest shrew in the world is you, Elaine, and you still think you can pretend to be a good person now that you’re living in Thompson First and dressing like you’re rich?"

Elaine was not angry, and said with a smile, "Oh, old woman, you also said, I am now a resident of Thompson First, this resident of Thompson First ah, the quality must also be mentioned up a bit before it can be done, can not be like you, are living in Thompson First, but also go to steal other people’s food, do you want to shame ah?".

Said Elaine, and then hurriedly, "Oh yes! Did your family enjoy the leeks you stole from our house last time?"

"You…. You…." Lady Wilson was trembling with anger and gritted her teeth, "Elaine! I haven’t paid you back for the daffodil you used on me! Don’t you fucking dare mention this to me!"

Elaine laughed and said, "You’re the one who stole our leeks, so why can’t I mention it? I also heard that it was because she ate our leeks that your eldest daughter-in-law found out she was pregnant, right? So in the end, you have our leeks to thank for this one! If it weren’t for our leeks, your son would be a happy father!"

The poisoning from the daffodil and the incontinence were the most helpless moments in her life, and every time she thought of them, her heart felt like a knife.

She was already immersed in the pain of having her hard-earned money stolen, and now she was being mocked by Elaine for revisiting the past, so the fire in her heart was about to ignite this villa!

Just when she wanted to scold Elaine, but didn’t know where to begin, a police car drove downstairs in a hurry.

Several police officers stepped out of the car, and Wendy also hurriedly opened the gate, so one of them asked Wendy, "Did your family call the police?"

Wendy hurriedly said, "That’s right, that’s right, it was my grandmother who told me to call the police…"

As soon as she heard this, Lady Wilson hurriedly stood up and lay down on the terrace guardrail, crying bitterly and shouting out, "Comrade police officer, you must help us! Our house has been burglarized! I can’t live with my hard-earned money gone!"

As soon as a few police officers heard this, they were in high spirits.

After all, the people who could live in Thompson First were financially very strong, and the "hard-earned money" they were talking about must be an astronomical amount.

Come to think of it, for people who can casually live in a villa of over one hundred million, three to five million is nothing to them. Thirty-five million was probably just a frown.

But seeing how this Lady was acting so devastated the entire time, it seemed the amount had to be above thirty-five million!

This could be a very serious theft!

So, a few people hurried through the door and asked Vivian Siu directly, "When did the theft happen? How much property has been stolen?"

Wendy was slightly embarrassed and said, "This…. Please go to the second floor and ask my grandmother, the lost money is all hers, she knows the situation best."

"Good!"

A few police officers were busy going upstairs and led by Wendy to the second floor bedroom.

Seeing an old man and a young man sleeping in the second floor bedroom, the police officer was also a little surprised, but didn’t think much of it and came directly to the terrace and asked Mrs. Wilson: "Lady, did you lose your belongings?"

"Right! It’s me!" Lady Wilson said resentfully, "A woman named Hannah! She stole my hard-earned money and ran away! You’ve got to catch her!"

The police officer nodded hurriedly, pulled out the police officer’s special PDA, and spoke, "Do you know any specific information about this Hannah? Like where you’re from, age, and an ID number would be great! That way, we can just locate specific information and start arresting people right away."

"ID number?" Lady Wilson thought about it and asked Wendy, "Do you know your mother’s ID number?"

Wendy said awkwardly, "I…. I can only remember a small part of it, not all of it…"

Lady Wilson hurriedly said, "Go look for your father’s marriage certificate with her! That must have her ID number on it!"

Wendy nodded, "Okay grandmother, I’ll go find…"

Several police officers exchanged glances with each other, and the one at the head spoke up and asked, "Lady, this Hannah who stole your money, what is his relationship with you?"

Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and said, "That bastard is my eldest daughter-in-law! I really guarded against it day and night, but I didn’t realize that home thieves were hard to guard against!"

The lead police officer said awkwardly, "If it’s your own family, you have to carefully consider whether to go through the legal process, because theft is not just a small matter, this is a criminal offense."

After a pause, he added, "If you really want to claim that she is a theft, then after we file a case, it will be handed over to the prosecutor’s office to initiate a public prosecution, and then in case of a felony conviction, you will have to sit in jail for at least a few years, if not more than ten years, you and your daughter-in-law are family, there is no need to be so serious, right?"

Lady Wilson snorted coldly, "Seriously? I’m not only serious, I’m deadly serious! It’s better if you catch her and sentence her to life in prison! How dare she steal my money? How dare she! I’m going to show her today that this old woman of mine can never be bullied just because she wants to! Gotta give her something to look at!"

Seeing this, the head constable stopped persuading and nodded, "Since your side is claiming that the other party is stealing your property, then we’ll proceed down the road according to the theft."

Lady Wilson nodded in panic, "Yes, yes, yes! It’s to follow the theft down and catch her! Sentence her!"

The lead officer asked again, "Lady, how much property did you lose this time? This includes, but is not limited to, cash, debts, and any personal items of value."

The old woman blurted out, "She stole my whole two hundred dollars! That’s all my hard-earned money!"

The police officer was suddenly confused, "How much…. How much?! Two hundred?!"

In response to the police officer’s confirmation, Old Lady Wilson nodded and gritted her teeth, "Yes, it’s two hundred!"

The constable thought his ears were out of joint at this point.

"An Lady who lives in one of Thompson First’s finest villas would call the police for two hundred dollars? Something’s wrong…"

Thinking back, he surmised, "Could it be that rich people talk like this, saying two million into two hundred? Last time at the class reunion, that rich kid in class was the same way when he talked about that luxury car of his, it was obviously a Rolls Royce with over five million dollars, and when he talked about how much it was, he downplayed it by saying over five hundred, is this the common disease of the rich?"

But when he thought about it, he was a bit puzzled, "By all means, this Lady is worth over a hundred million, so even if she lost two million, she wouldn’t be so excited."

So he looked at the Lady again and said, "Hello Lady, let me confirm with you again, you said that your daughter-in-law, that is, this Hannah stole two hundred from you, this two hundred, refers to two million, right?"

"No." Lady Wilson said, "It’s two hundred, cash, two hundred!"

"Huh?!" Several police officers’ jaws could not help but drop to the ground.

The one in the lead said awkwardly, "Lady, your eldest daughter-in-law took two hundred dollars from you and you’re going to call the police to arrest her?"

Lady Wilson’s eyebrows stood up and questioned, "What? No? She stole my hard-earned money, and I can’t call the police?"

The lead police officer said awkwardly, "It can be, but I have to tell you a basic legal common sense, according to our country’s law’s definition of theft, the sentencing condition for theft is that the amount of money involved must at least meet the standard of a large amount."

Saying that, he explained, "This threshold of a larger amount is between one thousand dollars and over three thousand dollars, and there is no way to pursue criminal responsibility if you cannot reach this standard."

Lady Wilson frowned, "What the hell! She’s stealing my hard-earned money! Do you know I worked hard all day yesterday to earn a hundred dollars! I got slapped in the face and someone else paid me another $100! And this two hundred dollars is the money for our family to eat dumplings on New Year’s Eve!"

The police officer was dumbfounded, thinking, "This Lady is not joking with us, right? You live in such a big house and call the police for $200? And this $200 is $100 from a part-time job and $100 from a beating? No ordinary person is poor enough for this, let alone her living in such a large luxury villa. It’s too magical!"

However, he could only patiently explain, "No way ah Lady, this is expressly stipulated by the law, if the other party just stole two hundred of your dollars, we really can’t file a case, we can only register it for you first, if later on she reaches the standard of filing a case because of other things, we can try to help you recover the loss."

Lady Wilson hurriedly said, "Then I remembered wrongly! She didn’t steal two hundred dollars from me, she stole two thousand!"

The police officer said awkwardly, "How much money she stole from you, the specific is to see the case solved, even if you now say that it is two thousand, we have filed a case, people also caught, and finally found that you are lying, the other party simply can not reach the standard of filing, then you are legally responsible for your lies."

Said the police officer and reminded her: "And, Lady I want to explain to you again, even if it reaches two thousand dollars, it’s only control, not detention, do you understand the meaning of control? No detention of the other party, just a certain degree of restriction of personal freedom, regular community corrections, and then you’ll probably be required not to leave Aurous Hill or the street where your villa is located, and then you’ll pretty much be through."

"What?!" Lady Wilson said off the cuff, "You’re too lenient in your management, aren’t you! It’s theft!"

The police officer sighed helplessly: "Let’s say Lady, theft is indeed a crime, but whether to pursue a degree, if the student to report that the same table stole his eraser, worth a dollar, we also go to arrest someone? It’s not appropriate."

The police officer said: "Madam, if your son’s wife only stole two hundred from you, we really can’t file a case on this matter.

The police officer was only using the TV as an analogy, but Lady Wilson suddenly thought of the incident where she sold the TV in Donald’s villa with Harold and Christopher, and became frightened and asked nervously, "Comrade police officer, if you stole a TV worth 100,000, what would be the sentence?"

The police officer seriously said, "If this TV is really worth one hundred thousand, that’s a particularly huge amount, as long as the value of the theft reaches sixty thousand, then the base sentencing standard is ten years, on top of that, for every four thousand two hundred dollars, the sentence is increased by one month, if a TV is worth one hundred thousand, the sentence is almost eleven years of fixed-term imprisonment."

"What?!" Lady Wilson was scared to death!

"Eleven years for stealing a TV?! That’s too scary, isn’t it?!"

"Fortunately, Donald didn’t call the police then! Otherwise, at my age, I would probably die of old age directly in prison by then…"

In the house, Jacob and Harold who were lying on the bed were also frightened by these words.

Harold’s entire body shivered in fright, and in a whirl, Christopher, who was beside him, felt a wet heat from the sheets and asked out of his mouth, "Harold…. You…….. Why did you wet the bed?!"

Harold whispered with a bitter face, "Dad, I’m scared…. It’s too scary to be sentenced to eleven years for stealing a TV…"

Christopher was particularly helpless and lamented incessantly, "Hey! It’s scary, but don’t wet the bed! That’s great, you’ve got my pants all wet…"

Harold’s mouth flattened and his voice choked out, "Dad…. I’m sorry…. I really didn’t hold back…. I promise I won’t next time…"

Christopher nodded bitterly and whispered, "Listen to what the police officers outside have to say first…. Your grandmother is also really, what’s the point of calling the police for two hundred dollars! What’s the point! In case we accidentally tell about the sale of the TV again, we might have to get everyone involved…"

At this point, Lady Wilson was also a little panicked.

She really didn’t think that Hannah stealing two hundred from herself wasn’t even enough to file a case.

But her own family stealing and selling Donald’s TV was enough to be sentenced for more than ten years, which really scared her to death.

The police officer saw the Lady’s face was not right, so he thought she was just angry. And?"

Lady Wilson sighed in depression and said, "Alright, that’s it, it’s cheap for this son of a bitch!"

The police officer nodded, "It’s fine if you can think about it, if there’s nothing else, we’ll leave first."

At this time, Wendy just happened to come over with a marriage certificate and spoke, "Officer, the marriage certificate is for you."

Lady Wilson said in exasperation, "What else do you need a marriage certificate for, hurry up and send a few police officers down!"

Elaine, who was on the third floor balcony, saw the Lady let Wendy send a group of police officers away, so she pulled her voice and said with a smile, "Oh I say Lady, didn’t you want to call the police to arrest that big son in law of yours? Why are you going soft now? It seems you still have a soft spot for your eldest daughter-in-law!"

Lady Wilson was already suffocating in her heart, and when she heard Elaine chattering across the street again, she burst into a rage and scolded, "Elaine, my family’s affairs have nothing to do with you, so don’t whine here!"

"Yo, don’t think I’m squealing?" Elaine mocked, "Don’t live next door to our house if you don’t like my jibberish!"

Saying that, Elaine sneered, "I heard from Jacob yesterday that you ran off to work at the supermarket? Sure, an old woman who’s done nothing all her life and now she’s getting old and starting a career? But I’ve heard that you seem to have a pretty boring career, just pulling plastic bags for people at the supermarket!"

Lady Wilson was furious and sternly scolded, "What I do has nothing to do with you? Do I need you to tell me what to do here?"

Elaine laughed, "What you do really has nothing to do with me, I’m just lamenting that even you, an old thing, will have today."

Saying that, Elaine laughed to herself and sighed, "Oh, forget it, since you’re so poor that you’re going to work in a supermarket, what’s there for me to be bothered with someone like you? We’re not of the same world anymore, I live a life that you can’t even dream of living, wasting all this talk with you is completely playing to the bull, so I can only wish you good luck."

Lady Wilson was furious with Elaine’s blood rushing up to her head and gritted her teeth, "Elaine! Pay attention when it’s thundering and raining, I think you’ll be struck by lightning sooner or later!"

Elaine laughed in shame, "You’ve done all sorts of bad things, or else you would have oppressed your two sons, held the financial power of the family, and even sold your own granddaughter’s body in exchange for glory and wealth. Chopping you to death eight times won’t kill me once!"

Lady Wilson almost collapsed, jumping to her feet as she cursed angrily, "You…. You shouldn’t be spewing feces all over the place!"

Elaine waved her hand impatiently, "Okay, old thing, don’t fix that useless thing, let’s see who is having a good day, it’s over, look at my leg injury, my son-in-law gave me hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy anything on the Internet, you? Poor into this kind of forced, food can not eat but also go to the supermarket to work, we two ah, that is the difference between the phoenix and pheasant!"

Lady Wilson was so angry that she couldn’t speak at all, and her entire body was completely speechless, only feeling her blood pressure rise suddenly, straight to her own heavenly lid.

After saying that, Elaine waved to Charlie and Claire, "Good son-in-law, good daughter, let’s go downstairs and eat, we don’t want to get along with that old thing!"

As soon as the words died down, she turned his head and said to old Mrs. Wilson, "Oh old thing, I’m going to eat first, by the way, I’ll tell you that our breakfast is particularly sumptuous, there are lobster claws with black bean sauce, steamed ribs with black bean sauce, fresh shrimp siu mai, barbecued pork buns, oh yes, there’s also raw rolled fish fillet congee, all of them are authentic Cantonese breakfast tea, you ah, just continue to starve."

Lady Wilson’s blood pressure had burst from Elaine’s anger, and she only felt dizzy in her head, almost about to fall to the ground.

At this time, Wendy just happened to come back, and upon seeing this, she hurriedly assisted her.

But although Mrs. Wilson was already dizzy, she was still swearing at the top of her voice: "Elaine, don’t go, I will never forgive you today! You get out here!"

Elaine had had enough of her mouth before she didn’t bother to continue to take care of her and said directly to Charlie, "Good son-in-law, help Mom downstairs."

Claire followed after her and asked, "Mom, where did our family get so many wide style refreshments?"

Elaine said with a smile, "Silly girl, I was just lying to her, where to buy wide range of refreshments in this New Year? Besides, I wouldn’t do it, I’m just mad at that awful woman!"

Elaine then said: "You don’t know, your grandmother usually likes Canton-style refreshments, nothing to do is to go to a teahouse to eat a morning, every time to go with the Empress Dowager with the royal meals, a little big table, now she became a downtrodden household, I still have to stimulate her?".

Claire sighed helplessly and said, "Mom, it’s time to overturn that feud between you and grandma, right? She’s so old, so don’t you dare to treat her like that."

Elaine said disdainfully, "So what if she’s old? I’m telling you, there’s just a certain group of people in this society, and the older she gets, the worse she gets! This kind of person, the older they get, the more they can save up a belly full of bad water, all bad and stinking! You have no idea how she tortured me in the detention center in the first place, and I was already merciful for not rushing over and killing her!"

There was nothing that Claire could do with this mother, so she could only ask, "Alright mom, what are we going to have for breakfast anyway?"

Elaine said, "Eat noodles for breakfast, I’m down tomato and egg noodles."

After saying that, looking towards Charlie, flattered and said, "Good son-in-law you don’t mind, when mom’s legs are better, every day she will go out and buy all kinds of big fish and meat to make you a big meal!"

Charlie laughed and said, "Mom, I’m not a picky eater, so you’d better cook more delicious food for Claire."

"Sure sure sure!" Elaine said with a smile, "Claire is preparing for pregnancy, it’s to eat more good food to take care of your body."

Claire said shyly, "Mom…. Why are you talking nonsense again…"

Elaine said in all seriousness, "How can this be called nonsense? Mom is over here, before a woman wants to have a child ah, she must take care of her body to be healthy, you don’t want to be like mom, you don’t want to get pregnant in a muddle."

Charlie listened with an annoyed face, thinking, "Obviously you borrowed Jacob to get drunk and take the initiative to have sex with him, which is considered to be a deliberate act, how can you call it being pregnant in a muddle?"

Claire didn’t want to continue discussing this topic with her mother at this time, and opened her mouth, "Right mom, later Loreen will come over with her cousin to sit down, so don’t talk nonsense at that time."

Elaine was surprised and asked, "Loreen is coming? She hasn’t returned to Eastcliff yet?"

Claire nodded, "Haven’t been back ah, isn’t she working in the Emgrand Group, office workers are all off today, so she came to visit our home first, then went back to Eastcliff for the New Year."

Elaine asked again, "Is she still coming back to work after the New Year?"

"Come on." Claire said, "She kinda likes the job of the Emgrand Group."

Elaine smacked her lips, looking very serious and said, "Something feels a little off!"

Claire was surprised and asked, "What’s wrong?"

Elaine said very seriously, "The Thomas family is so powerful, how could she possibly like a job at the Emgrand Group? And it’s been going on for so long, I think ah, she must have something else in mind!"

Charlie did not expect that Elaine’s judgment of Loreen could be so accurate.

In fact, when Loreen had just arrived at the Emgrand Group, Charlie had already guessed her motive.

The Thomas family must have heard that the Wade family had arranged an offspring in Aurous Hill and had also bought the Emgrand Group to give to the other party, so the Thomas family thought that this was a good opportunity to take the first step to arrange Loreen over.

Originally, Charlie planned to just not allow Loreen to contact him in the Emgrand Group, so that she would not be able to find her real body for a long time and believed that she would leave Aurous Hill before long.

But who would have thought that Loreen would coincidentally fall in love with him.

From the moment she confessed to Charlie, Charlie knew in his heart that this woman, it would be impossible to shake off for a while.

On this side, Claire heard her mother say that Loreen came to Aurous Hill and actually had other plans, so she couldn’t help but laugh, "Mom, where were you thinking, she just came to work, how could she have any other plans."

Elaine said with a smile on her face, "Then let me ask you, if your family had a hundred billion dollars, would you take a job that pays several million a year?"

Claire thought about it and said, "People might just want to be an independent woman ah, or they might just want to work on their own in the workplace, or maybe it’s simply because of sentiment."

"Emotions?!" Elaine waved her hand and said seriously, "Oh daughter, you don’t understand! In this world, the poor may really have some so-called sentimentality, but the rich definitely don’t!"

Saying that, Elaine added with a certainty, "This group of rich people, all of them are profitless guys, all of their energy is focused on making money, and they can’t wait to waste fart to utilize and create a little value, so there’s no way they will run to a small place to waste time!"

"The only explanation is that they’re interested in something in this small place, and it’s not possible, ah, our Aurous Hill is still hiding some great treasure of great value!"

Claire said helplessly, "Mom, it was quite a simple thing, how could it be so mysterious as you said…"

Elaine said in a serious manner, "Don’t believe it yet! When I was little, I heard from my grandmother that their old home was in a mountain nest, and they didn’t see many outsiders all year round, and rich people didn’t even go to them, but from a certain year on, every year there would be a few rich people who would go to them and donate money to build temples, some to land temples, some to temples, saying that their gods there were very spiritual…"

"The people in the mountains were all very puzzled and thought, I haven’t heard that we have any very spiritual gods here, if we did, how could we be so poor and eat the last meal without the next one? It’s not logical, is it?"

Claire nodded, "It’s indeed a bit strange, then?"

Elaine said: "And then it’s been like this for years, dozens of temples of all sizes have been built, but we’re still poor as hell, until a big detective from Eastcliff investigated the case all the way to the mountains, and everyone realized that the rich people, who came to the mountains to donate temples, were trying to steal a big tomb from the Ming Dynasty!"

"Huh? Tomb raiding?" Claire said awkwardly, "Mom, you’ve read too many novels, haven’t you? Where are all those fictional grave robbers!"

Elaine said seriously, "Do you think the grave robbers in the novels are mysterious? I’m telling you, there are a lot more grave robbers in reality than what’s described in fiction!"

Saying that, Elaine pushed up her sleeves and gestured with her hands in excitement, "I’m telling you, that big tomb is under that mountain behind your grandmother’s house, but the people in the village have never known about it! During those years, various grave robbers used the name of donating to build a temple to drill dozens of holes underneath the temple, and they were about to hollow out the bottom of a mountain!"

Claire laughed, "Mom, the more you talk, the more mysterious you are, and you’re digging a robber’s cave…. You thought you were a gold-touching captain?"

Elaine saw that Claire didn’t believe her, so she got anxious and said, "You girl, why don’t you believe anything Mom says? My grandmother’s family has opened up quite a few large tombs over the years, and a few years ago, not far from my grandmother’s house, a particularly famous tomb of Marquis Holland was excavated, have you heard of Marquis Holland’s tomb?"

Claire nodded, "I’ve heard of it, it seems to be a pretty significant archaeological discovery, what happened to this tomb?"

"What’s wrong?" After the villagers called the police, the heritage department found out that there was a big tomb there, and the tomb of Marquis Holland’s wife was also there. There are dozens of holes, just a few!"

Claire was dumbfounded as he listened, "This gang of tomb robbers is really that powerful?"

Elaine was a little anxious and said, "Don’t believe me, search the internet!"

On the side, Charlie nodded his head in agreement: "Wife, you are really a bit lonely on this matter, there are actually many very powerful craftsmen in the private sector, the tomb raiding novels you read, there are actually many tomb raiders in real life, if you don’t believe me, ask Dad, there are many unearthed artifacts in the antique circle every year that are traded privately down there, and to be frank, they are all stolen by tomb raiders. "

Said Charlie, "Ten or twenty years ago, in a capital city in the central region, there was a case of Cordyceps theft, a shop dealing with Cordyceps was stolen two hundred kilograms of Cordyceps worth tens of millions of dollars in one night, do you know how the other party stole it?"

Claire shook his head, "How did they steal it?"

Charlie said, "It was stolen by hitting a robber hole, they rented the shop opposite the wormwood shop, made a few dozen meters of robber holes underground, drilled directly into the wormwood shop, and then drilled out and stole all the wormwood."

Claire said in surprise, "This is too crazy!"

Charlie nodded, "Putting aside their illegal and criminal acts, just saying that their craft of drilling holes is really amazing."

Elaine looked at Claire and spoke, "Now you believe what I said, right?"

Claire could only nod, "Mom, I believe…"

Elaine mmmed and said, "Then now you understand what it means to be unprofitable, right? To the tomb robbers, who would go to that poor country to donate a temple if there wasn’t that tomb in the mountains? That Loreen is the same, if it wasn’t for Aurous Hill’s profitability, why would she, a lady from a big Eastcliff family, come here to waste time? That’s why I said that there must be big treasures in Aurous Hill that we never expected!"

Claire frowned and said, "But where is there any treasure in Aurous Hill, even if there really is an ancient tomb, it’s impossible for someone’s Thomas family to rob it!"

Elaine said, "The big treasure I’m talking about may not be the tomb! Maybe there’s some big people hidden in our Aurous Hill!"

Claire smiled, "A big shot? What kind of big man could interest all the families in Eastcliff?"

After saying that, she pointed at Charlie and ridiculed, "There are many people in Aurous Hill who call your son-in-law Charlie and say that your son-in-law is some kind of real dragon on earth, is he the hidden big man ah?"

Charlie’s heart thumped when he heard Claire’s ridicule.

He was really afraid that his mother-in-law and wife were idly engaging in reasoning here, pushing and pushing in pushing out his true identity.

So, hearing Claire directly placing doubts on himself, Charlie was really a bit nervous.

At this time, instead, Elaine waved her hand, looked at Charlie and said with a flattering smile, "Claire ah, this is unlikely that you said, although my good son-in-law is now productive, but that is a recent matter, when Loreen came to Aurous Hill, the good son-in-law had not yet raised his head with the dragon, you forget that at that time, Harold that deflated calf contraption even dared to whine with my good son-in-law? "

Claire smiled helplessly, "Then I really don’t know what that big treasure you’re talking about is."

Elaine laughed, "What it is isn’t really important, it has nothing to do with our family, I’m just saying all this to tell you that this lady friend of yours isn’t simple, she must be hiding a big secret in her heart."

Claire said, "Let her be, even if she is hiding a big secret, it has nothing to do with me, I don’t want to pry into her privacy either."

Saying that, Claire also instructed, "When Loreen comes later, Mom, don’t ask blindly ah, don’t make it sound like we are gossipy."

Elaine nodded, "Good, I won’t talk much then."

Only then did Charlie let out a sigh of relief.

When they went downstairs, Jacob was already sitting in the restaurant eating noodles.

When he saw the three of them come down, he asked, "What are you three going to see, my mother she’s early in the morning, what’s the noise outside?"

Elaine laughed and said, "Oh my Jacob, your mother is now an outstanding person, she has learned to openly curse on the balcony, it seems that she is saying that Hannah has stolen her hard-earned money, and your mother is cursing while she is about to call the police to arrest her!"

Jacob muttered, "My mother’s ability to curse in the balcony is far worse than when you were yelling at the whole neighborhood across the balcony, but it’s far worse than when you were yelling at the whole neighborhood."

Elaine slapped the table, "Jacob, what did you say?!"

Jacob hurriedly waved his hand, "I didn’t say anything."

Then, quickly changing the subject, he spoke, "What is this Hannah stealing my mother’s money for? What’s this they’re singing about again?"

When Elaine saw that Jacob promptly changed his mind, she didn’t continue to question him, and only after glaring at him did she continue to say, "I don’t know which show they are singing about."

Jacob sighed, "It was a good day, but they had to make it all day and night… It’s a good thing that all those family businesses that my father created were all ruined by them."

Elaine left her mouth, "It doesn’t matter if they have ruined the family business, it has nothing to do with us, as long as they don’t come to us with a serene face!"

Jacob nodded with a complicated expression and did not speak again.

After the three mouths had breakfast, Loreen and Sam arrived.

They boarded the door with bags of gifts, and as soon as they entered, Loreen warmly said to Jacob and Elaine, "Happy New Year, Uncle and Aunt. I’ve come early to pay my respects to you two!"

Afterwards, she looked at Claire and Charlie, "Claire and Charlie, Happy New Year!"

Claire and Charlie said in unison, "Happy New Year!"

Sam followed Loreen’s side, only like a little chicken boy, seeing Charlie, he was even more scared trembling.

Loreen pointed at Sam beside her and spoke, "This is my cousin, Sam, cousin, you quickly say hello to everyone."

As soon as the words fell, Sam immediately said with fear and trepidation, "Happy New Year from Uncle and Aunt, Happy New Year from Miss Wade, and Happy New Year, Mr. Wade."

After saying that, he even bowed ninety degrees.

Elaine was dumbfounded.

Although she didn’t know Sam, she had heard of him and knew that Loreen’s aunt had married into the Eastcliff Kilgore family, and that the Kilgore family was also a family of extraordinary strength.

However, she never expected that Sam, as the young master of the Kilgore family, would be so polite and courteous, even a little too polite, and thought to herself, "Oh boy, is this Kilgore family’s family discipline so good? It’s too grand for the eldest young master to go out to visit a small family in a small place like ours and bow ninety degrees right off the bat, isn’t it?"

How did she know that Sam was originally one of the most arrogant and domineering second generation ancestors, the reason why he was now as honest as a quail was solely because he was scared by Charlie.

Sam pedaled his bicycle from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, Charlie gave him the rule that he must arrive within fifteen days, but he took almost twenty days.

So, he was afraid that Charlie would settle the score with him, and if he was unhappy and let himself stay in Aurous Hill for an extra year, wouldn’t he be devastated?

Thinking of this, he immediately subconsciously said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I’m so sorry, I was delayed on the road for a few days, I was late…"

Claire as well as Jacob and Elaine were even more surprised.

How did this Sam still apologize to Charlie? Do the two of them know each other?

Charlie saw that his family was full of amazement, so he had a clever idea and smiled slightly, "Young Master Kilgore is polite, since I said that I would treat you to dinner, whether you come early or late, I will honor my promise."

Sam was slightly stunned, first not understanding why Charlie was suddenly so polite to himself.

Then only then did he realize that he might have said the wrong thing.

Charlie probably didn’t want his family to know that he was in conflict with him.

So, he hurriedly followed Charlie’s words and continued, "In that case, thank you in advance Mr. Wade, let’s wait for a date after the year."

Charlie nodded, smiled and said to Claire as well as his father-in-law and mother-in-law, "When I went to Eastcliff to read feng shui for others, I happened to go to Grandma Thomas’s birthday on behalf of Claire, and I met Young Master Kilgore at the birthday banquet, and when I heard that he was coming to Aurous Hill, I said that I would invite him to dinner when he arrived."

Sam also nodded hurriedly, "Yes, I didn’t expect that I would be delayed for a few days on my way here, and it dragged directly to the root of the year."

Elaine was surprised and asked, "Young Master Kilgore, how did you get here from Eastcliff? How can the road still be delayed for a few days? It’s only a ten-hour drive, right? The plane is much faster."

Sam said awkwardly, "I…. I’m pedaling my bike here…"

"Huh?!" Elaine, Claire and Jacob were all dumbfounded.

The young master of the Kilgore family, pedaling a bicycle from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, what is he after in the cold of winter?

When Sam saw that everyone was surprised, he could only say with a hard scalp, "The reason for pedaling a bicycle is that I actually want to cultivate my emotions…"

Several people looked at each other.

Taoist sentiment? Are all rich kids this boring these days?

Loreen then hurriedly came out to ease the embarrassment and handed the prepared gifts to Jacob and Elaine and said, "Uncle and aunt, these are some small gifts for you, please smile!"

Jacob politely said, "Oh Loreen, you said you’re a child, you came just to come, what else to buy, how embarrassing to make you break the bank."

Elaine chimed in, "Yes Loreen, coming to Auntie’s house, it’s just like coming to your own house, no need to be so polite."

Although Elaine said that, while she was still talking, she had reached out her hand and received the gifts they brought from Loreen as well as Sam’s hands.

When Loreen saw that Elaine’s leg was still in a cast, she was surprised and asked, "Auntie, is your leg still not well?"

Elaine sighed, "Hey, it’s good, but wasn’t this an accident two days ago, and it was accidentally broken again."

Loreen hurriedly asked, "What did the doctor say? Is it serious?"

Elaine waved her hand, "Harm! It’s no big deal, just like last time, just recuperate and recuperate."

Loreen nodded and said, "Then also, I wish you auntie a speedy recovery!"

Elaine smiled and said, "Thank you Loreen!"

The first thing that you should do is to take a look at the newest products that are available in the marketplace, and then you can find out what they are. ……."

Loreen laughed, "Why are you still so polite to me! Next time you have a chance to go to Eastcliff, just come sit at my house again, won’t you?"

Saying that, she glanced at Charlie and said to Claire, "Claire, if you don’t have anything to do after the New Year, you can go to Eastcliff with Charlie for two days and stay at my house then! We’ll come back together on the seventh day of the New Year!"

Claire smiled, "This, I’ll take a look at it, I can’t determine the time yet."

At this time, the doorbell rang.

Jacob busily got up and went over, and through the visual intercom screen, he saw that standing outside the door was a very maturely dressed, and somewhat sexy, extremely beautiful woman.

Jacob was a little surprised and asked, "Hello, who are you looking for?"

The other party asked politely, "Hello, is this Ms. Claire Wilson’s house? I’m Doris Young from the Emgrand Group, please excuse me if I take the liberty of visiting your home!"

"Doris Young?!"

Hearing Lori’s name, Jacob only recognized that the sexy beauty on the other side of the video was actually the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group who came to the scene to congratulate his daughter on the opening of her studio.

This made Jacob doubly surprised.

After all, Doris Young, as the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group and a well-known business elite in Aurous Hill, was still very well known in Aurous Hill.

Moreover, Jacob also knew that the Emgrand Group gave Claire a lot of renovation business and could be said to be Claire’s breadwinner in her career.

But he really did not expect that Ms. Young would take the initiative to visit his home, so he hurriedly said to Claire, "Claire, come quickly, Ms. Young, the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group, is here!"

"Huh?" Claire was surprised, then still a little nervous, and said, "Why is Doris here…. I’ll go open the door for her!"

Loreen was also surprised.

Although Ms. Young’s worth was far less than Loreen’s, she was, after all, the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group, the second-in-command of the Emgrand Group, and Loreen’s top boss.

Loreen also didn’t expect that her top boss would come to visit her best friend’s house.

Therefore, she was more or less embarrassed, but now she couldn’t leave, and could only wait for Ms. Young to come in with a hard scalp.

Claire quickly invited Ms. Young in, Lori said with some apologies: "Sorry Ms. Wilson, took the liberty to disturb."

Claire busy: "Ms. Young you are too polite, should I have gone to visit you, but these two days have not taken the time, I also just until today to start vacation."

Ms. Young nodded and handed over the gifts she was carrying in her hand, saying, "This is some New Year’s gifts for uncles and aunts, a small gesture, please smile."

Claire was very embarrassed and said, "Ms. Young…. This…….. This is really inappropriate…"

Lori smiled slightly, "We have also worked together for quite a long time, you and I don’t need to be so polite, compared to our cooperation, what is this small gesture."

At this time, Jacob and Elaine also came over, Jacob marveled at the young and capable temperament of Ms. Young, while Elaine focused her attention on the gift box in her hand.

Claire enthusiastically said to Ms. Young, "Ms. Young go sit in the living room for a while."

Ms. Young didn’t see Charlie at the foyer, her heart was already a bit lost, and if she really just left, she was more or less a bit regretful, and when she heard Claire invite herself in, she smiled and said, "Then I’m sorry to bother you!"

Jacob on the side smiled and said, "No disturbance, no disturbance, Ms. Young please come in and sit down, I’ll ask my son-in-law to make you a nice pot of tea!"

As soon as Ms. Young heard that she had asked Charlie to make tea for her, how could she stand it, she hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Uncle Wilson you are too polite, no need to be so troublesome."

"Oh no it’s not troublesome! It’s just as well that we have guests at home, let’s sit together for a while." Jacob smilingly responded, then quickly walked two steps to the living room and greeted Charlie, "Good son-in-law, quickly make a pot of tea and entertain the three guests."

Charlie nodded and reached out his hand to open the kettle on the tea sea.

At this time, Ms. Young also walked into the living room, as soon as she entered the living room, her eyes focused on Charlie’s body.

Charlie also looked at her, and in the four eyes, Ms. Young’s eyes overflowed with a trace of joy.

And Charlie was also somewhat surprised at the Ms. Young in front of him.

Today Ms. Young did not wear the clothes of a strong woman in the workplace, but wore a light curry colored trench coat, with waves of long hair spread over her shoulders, sexy and feminine.

Charlie nodded at her slightly and said politely, "Hello, Ms. Young."

Lori replied in succession, "Hello, Mr. Wade…"

At this time, Loreen stood up and said with a little embarrassment, "Hello Ms. Young…"

Only then did Ms. Young see Loreen and said in surprise, "Oh my, Loreen you’re here too? Didn’t you go home?"

Loreen said unnaturally, "That…. I’ll go to the airport later."

The moment Sam on the side saw Ms. Young, his eyes instantly burst into several fires!

Although he had seen many beauties, he had never seen a workplace beauty with such good temperament and such beauty, so he immediately felt a thumping sensation.

He subconsciously stood up and asked Loreen, "Loreen, you haven’t introduced who this beauty is?"

Loreen hurriedly introduced, "Oh right Ms. Young, let me introduce you, this is my cousin, Sam Kilgore."

After saying that, she looked at Sam again, "Cousin, this is the vice chairman of our Emgrand Group, Doris Young."

Sam immediately stretched out his hand and said complimenting, "Oh my, I’ve heard of the great name of Ms. Young long ago, and seeing her today, it’s true to her name! I am Sam, a descendant of the Eastcliff Kilgore family."

Lori nodded lightly and politely said, "It’s a pleasure to meet you."

However, Ms. Young was not surprised at Sam’s identity.

Although she wasn’t from a big family, she had worked for a long time in the Emgrand Group and had come into contact with quite a few big families and understood quite a few things about them, so she naturally had some understanding of the Eastcliff Kilgore family.

Even the young master of the Wade family, Charlie, she had known for so long, and when she saw the young master of the Kilgore family, Sam, she naturally wouldn’t have any unnecessary feelings.

Sam had thought that he had moved out of the identity of the young master of the Kilgore family, he would definitely be able to make Ms. Young impressed with himself.

But I didn’t expect that Ms. Young didn’t seem to care at all about this matter of being the young master of the Kilgore family and couldn’t see any waves on her expression.

This made Sam’s heart a little depressed, he thought in his heart: "I was trying to take Ms. Young as a key attack object, if I can take down Ms. Young, then my next year in Aurous Hill, the days are not too boring……."

"But, this Ms. Young doesn’t seem to be very impressed with me ah…. She’s just a professional manager, and her salary is only a few hundred to ten million a year even higher, so why is she still ignoring me, the young master of the Kilgore family? It’s a bit too high-sighted, isn’t it?"

So, he continued to persevere and said to Ms. Young, "Ms. Young, I have long heard that you have extraordinary ability and are an elite in the business world, if you are interested in developing in Eastcliff in the future, you can consider coming to our Kilgore Group as a vice chairman, the salary is definitely much higher than you are in the Emgrand Group."

He originally thought that he could lure Ms. Young with a high salary, but he did not expect that Ms. Young would not hesitate to shake her head, "Thank you Mr. Kilgore for your good intentions, but no need, I’m quite good in the Emgrand Group, and I don’t plan to change jobs."

Sam heart could not help but feel a little lost, but, still unwilling to concede defeat, so he continued: "Ms. Young, Aurous Hill this place is too small, will limit your development, or go to Eastcliff is better, as the saying sea wide fish leap, sky high, let the birds fly Well!"

At this time, Sam was only concerned with picking up girls, but forgot that there was a Charlie by his side that he couldn’t afford to offend.

In fact, he didn’t think that there was anything wrong with him hooking up with Ms. Young in Charlie’s presence.

After all, although he was triggered by him and came to Aurous Hill to live a year of misery, Charlie didn’t say that he wouldn’t let himself pick up girls during this year!

Charlie then saw the trick deep inside Sam’s heart and thought, "This Sam, really can’t change his dog and eat shit, everywhere he goes he has to pretend to be his Kilgore family’s young master identity, since that’s the case, let’s extend him for another year and let him stay in Aurous Hill for two years before leaving!"

Thinking of this, he immediately sent a WeChat to Stefanie: "Daisy, tell your cousin Trevor to convey to the Kilgore family that Sam’s punishment period in Aurous Hill has been extended by two years, and have them send a WeChat to inform Sam now."

Stefanie immediately replied, "Charlie, did that Sam make you angry again in Aurous Hill?"

Charlie replied, "It’s not that he didn’t provoke me, but he just acted like a pussy in front of me and made me a little upset!"

Sam was thinking about how he could find a topic to get a little closer to Ms. Young, when he suddenly received a WeChat from his mother Lydia.

The content of the WeChat caused him to be struck by lightning for a moment.

"You bastard brat, how did you mess with Charlie again! Trevor of the Sun family just called and scolded me, saying that you’ve caused trouble again, and that Charlie wants to extend the time you’ll receive punishment in Aurous Hill to two years!"

Sam collapsed almost instantly!

"Two years?! Wouldn’t that kill me?"

"I’ve only been living in the city village of Aurous Hill for two days and my whole body is already getting fed up, I don’t even know how to resist for the next year, why did this Charlie suddenly add another year to my sentence? How did I recruit him?"

Thinking of this, Sam looked at Charlie and subconsciously asked out of his mouth, "Mr. Wade, I…"

Charlie didn’t wait for him to speak, he directly handed over a cup of tea, smiled faintly, and said, "Come, Mr. Kilgore, please drink the tea, it’s not bad, I brought it back from abroad, drink it, two is still two, if you don’t drink it, two is about to become three, and it’s even possible to become four or five."

Sam’s face immediately became incomparably ugly.

The threat in Charlie’s words, he heard it clearly and plainly.

"Charlie definitely means that he wants me to keep my mouth shut, if I honestly drink tea and don’t talk nonsense, then let myself stay in Aurous Hill for two years, if I don’t do what he says, two years could turn into three, four, or even five years…"

Thinking of this, Sam’s heart completely collapsed!

"This Charlie, is simply a devil of a devil! What have I ever done to provoke you into doing this to me?!"

"Could it be…. Is it because of that Doris?! Did I just offend him by trying to pick up Ms. Young?!"

"Ms. Young isn’t his woman either ah! Isn’t she the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group? What’s it got to do with you, Charlie? You, Charlie, are too harsh..."

Just when Sam was so depressed that he wanted to die, the others were also surprised and looked at Charlie, completely unaware of what Charlie meant by two changing into three and four.

Claire was surprised and asked, "Charlie, what are you talking about, what two changes to three and two changes to four, how come I don’t understand…"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Wife, I was just playing dumb riddles with Mr. Kilgore, when we met last time, we found out that we both quite like playing dumb riddles, so I temporarily gave Mr. Kilgore a question."

Claire nodded gently and asked with a smile, "Then what is the end of the riddle?"

Charlie smiled, "The answer to the riddle definitely can’t be told ah, it’s meaningless to say it."

Saying that, he pushed the cup of tea in front of Sam and asked with a smile, "Mr. Kilgore, I wonder if you want to drink this cup of tea?"

Sam knew that if he didn’t take this cup of tea, there was a possibility that he wouldn’t be able to leave Aurous Hill for the next three or four years.

If he wanted to stop the losses in time, he should drink this cup of tea quickly, so as not to continue to expand his losses.

Thinking of this, his eyes turned red and he almost cried out on the spot.

"Two years! Letting me live for two years in a city like this, in a rundown town like that, is no different than going to jail!"

"It might as well be fucking jail!"

"What kind of sin did I do to meet a beastly animal like Charlie! Before I met him, my life was not too chic, and since the last time I met him on Jasmine’s birthday, nothing good has happened to my life!"

At that thought, Sam’s heart suddenly screamed, "Shit! That time I offended Charlie because I wanted to court Jasmine! This Charlie is too much of a beast, isn’t he? You’re married, and your wife is so beautiful, why are you still stopping me from picking up girls? Are these all his women?!"

Sam wanted to die, accidentally bumping into Charlie’s gun so many times, he only wanted to stay away from Charlie for the rest of his life….

In resentment, he could only be forced to compromise with Charlie, and respectfully received the cup of tea Charlie pushed over to his mouth with a trembling hand, and said with great pain, "Mr. Wade, thank you for making the tea, I’ll drink it!"

Saying that, with one bite and one stomp, he brought up the cup of tea and drank it all in one gulp. Drinking this cup of tea was tacitly accepting Charlie’s new arrangement. The one year sentence was suddenly doubled to two years.

Sam had no tears to cry, and his entire body instantly lost his soul, completely losing his spirit. Loreen was also a little surprised at this point. Others didn’t know about the conflict between Charlie and Sam, but she knew all about it.

It was Charlie who made Sam pedal his bicycle from Eastcliff to come to Aurous Hill in the first place and suffered and reformed in Aurous Hill, and now that Charlie suddenly started playing riddles with numbers again, she immediately had a bad premonition.

So, she asked Sam in a low voice, "Brother, what’s going on?"

Sam slumped incomparably and handed his phone to Loreen, and on the screen of the phone, it was the WeChat that his mother Lydia had sent to him.

After reading it, Loreen was dumbfounded!

She didn’t expect that Charlie would be so cruel as to directly extend her cousin’s one-year suffering period by double.

However, she couldn’t care less about feeling sorry for Sam.

In her heart, she was reviewing, reviewing where Sam had offended Charlie from the moment he first entered the door until now.

"Did cousin offend Charlie?"

"It doesn’t seem like it…. He’s always been very polite to Charlie, he almost didn’t just bend down and call him big brother."

"Did cousin offend Claire?"

"Doesn’t seem like it either! Cousin is scared to death of Charlie, knowing that Claire is Charlie’s wife, even if he were to give him ten guts, he wouldn’t dare to have any ill thoughts about Claire."

"Did the form offend Claire’s parents?"

"Or not! Cousin’s overall behavior from the time he entered the door until now is still very humble, not a dude’s second son’s appearance at all."

"Then where exactly did it offend Charlie?"

Loreen was suddenly in deep thought.

Then, her gaze suddenly glanced at Ms. Young who was secretly checking out Charlie at the side.

At this instant, her heart suddenly thumped!

"Could it be…. Is it because the cousin just offended Charlie after showing his affection for Ms. Young?!"

"But, what relationship does Charlie have with Ms. Young?! Ms. Young is the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group, she did have some contact with Claire, it’s impossible to have too much contact with Charlie!"

"Besides, even if Charlie knows Ms. Young, why would he be angry with cousin because he provoked Ms. Young?"

"And, the way Ms. Young looked at Charlie, something didn’t seem right! This….. Is there something else hidden in this?!"

Loreen’s mind was already a mess when she thought of this.

Reason told her that there should be no relationship between Charlie and Ms. Young.

However, her intuition again told her that the relationship between these two seemed far from as simple as she saw it!

Loreen really wanted to find out what the relationship between Charlie and Ms. Young was.

However, today’s time clearly did not allow it anymore.

She still had to rush back to Eastcliff to accompany her own family for the New Year, so she could only speak to Claire as well as Charlie after sitting for ten minutes, "Claire, Charlie, I have to go, I still have to go to the airport to catch my flight, all the flights to Eastcliff are full today, if I delay this one, I will have to spend the New Year in Aurous Hill."

Claire opened her mouth to ask, "Loreen, do you want us to go to the airport to see you off?"

Loreen hurriedly said, "No need, you guys can stay at home."

After saying that, she greeted Ms. Young again, "Ms. Young, I’m leaving first."

Ms. Young nodded slightly and said, "Have a safe journey, and in addition, I wish you a happy new year in advance."

"Thanks!" Loreen nodded and said goodbye to Claire’s parents before leaving with the crying Sam.

As soon as they left the house, Sam could no longer tense his depressed emotions and cried out at once, saying, "Loreen, this Charlie is too much! As you can see, from the moment I walked in the door, I didn’t move him, I didn’t provoke him, I didn’t dare to contradict him with a single word, but I didn’t expect that he would ask Trevor to add another year to my deadline! And say what I made him feel bad, you judge my brother, where is such a person!"

Loreen sighed and said, "Brother, I suspect that the reason why Charlie doesn’t like you is because your attitude towards Ms. Young is a bit too lovey-dovey!"

Sam nodded and lamented, "I’m not going to lie to you, I also guessed it, I reckon there are two possibilities in this matter, either Charlie is upset with me for picking up girls in front of him, or Charlie is upset with me for picking up Ms. Young, one of these two must be true."

Loreen nodded, "I share the same opinion as you, the probability is that it has something to do with Ms. Young, but I’m a bit confused again, it’s reasonable to say that Charlie should have no friendship with Ms. Young."

Sam said resentfully, "I suspect that the two of them might be having an affair!"

Loreen’s heart naturally couldn’t accept such a fact, so she said, "It’s unlikely that the two of them should, Charlie is still very heartfelt towards his wife."

Sam said, "Knowing people’s faces is not knowing their hearts, you don’t know what kind of face Charlie has when he’s not in front of people…"

Saying that, he depressingly lamented, "If I had known, I wouldn’t have come with you! I said I wouldn’t come and you had to make me come, this is great, I have to stay in this shitty place in Aurous Hill for two years, isn’t this killing me?"

Loreen said helplessly and ashamedly, "I’m sorry ah brother, I’m to blame for this, I shouldn’t have dragged you along…"

Sam wiped a handful of tears and said, "Instead of telling me you’re sorry, why don’t you give me an idea on how to persuade Charlie to spare me as soon as possible…"

Loreen hurriedly nodded her head and said, "Brother, don’t worry about this, when I return from Eastcliff, I will definitely find an opportunity to plead with Charlie for you."

Saying that, she added firmly, "When I return, I will definitely look into Charlie’s matter with Ms. Young to see if they have any ulterior secrets."

……..

Loreen flew back to Eastcliff by plane with strong suspicions.

Sam had no money in his pocket and didn’t dare to make a fuss in Aurous Hill, so he could only decadently return to the city village.

At the same time in the village in the city, there is also Charlie’s arrogant, domineering and uncaring aunt, Cynthia, who is under surveillance and living in the village.

This New Year’s Eve would be the most miserable New Year’s Eve that the two of them had ever lived in their lives.

Also miserable was Christopher’s family.

Lady Wilson had originally agreed to work at the supermarket today.

The supermarket had also promised to pay her double pay today.

However, due to her hard-earned money being stolen and being mocked severely by Elaine, Lady Wilson’s blood pressure skyrocketed and she couldn’t get up once she sat on her chair.

Although she was not physically harmed, the idea of going to work at the supermarket had no choice but to stop because of her anger and soaring blood pressure.

Seeing that her hard-earned money was gone and she had no chance to earn today’s wages, Lady Wilson was very desperate inside.

She originally wanted Wendy to go to the supermarket to work and earn back her share of the salary.

But when she thought that her son and grandson were seriously injured in bed and her blood pressure was skyrocketing, she couldn’t take care of herself and was unable to take care of them, so she didn’t dare to let Wendy leave.

The family of four could only stare at each other in the luxurious villa.

Their family of four was now penniless, and the only thing they had was the leftover food that they hadn’t finished yesterday.

It was originally a leftover vegetable bottom, and after another night of putting it away, it had been completely tattered into vegetable soup.

Wendy proposed to heat up the leftover food for lunch and eat it together, but Lady Wilson didn’t agree.

She said to Wendy, "That bit of leftover food is the only food we have now, and if we eat them now, we’ll have to starve at night."

Saying that, Lady Wilson sighed and added, "Tonight is the 30th day of the New Year, what are we talking about? You also can’t starve at the New Year’s Eve dinner, so it’s better to save this bit of leftover food for the night."

Wendy cried and said, "Grandmother, that leftover food is not enough for four of us to eat a half-full meal, so what’s the point of keeping it…"

Lady Wilson said seriously, "You don’t understand! The New Year’s Eve dinner must be eaten, if you can’t eat the New Year’s Eve dinner, you’ll be poor for the next year and won’t be able to turn over a new leaf!"

Harold cried when he heard this, "Grandmother, didn’t you say that you would wrap meat-filled dumplings for me tonight? Why are you making me eat these leftovers again?"

Lady Wilson was extremely helpless: "Harold, there’s nothing Grandmother can do, after all, we don’t have a penny now, what can we use to buy noodles and meat?"

Harold was crying especially sadly: "Grandmother, today is New Year’s Eve, I can’t eat big fish and meat, at least let me have a mouthful of dumplings ah, I really don’t want to eat the leftover vegetable soup from yesterday anymore, those vegetable soups smell like brushing pot water and mixed with the taste of rusty kitchen knives, it’s too bad…"

Christopher, who was on the side, choked, "Alright Harold, it’s good to have something to eat…. It’s better than going hungry on New Year’s Eve…"

Saying that, he gritted his teeth and said, "Blame that bastard of a mother of yours for this! Stealing all of your grandmother’s hard-earned money, otherwise, we could at least have a hot dumpling…"

Wendy also cried and sobbed, "Mom is too much, when she stole grandma’s money, didn’t she think of our family?"

Lady Wilson was even more furious and blurted out, "She wants nothing! If she really had our family in mind, she wouldn’t have sold her body in the coal mine. This kind of unruly bitch, if God really has eyes, he should take her away before it’s too late!"

Saying that, Lady Wilson sat paralyzed in her chair, patting her thighs as she cried out, "God, open your eyes and look at this family of ours, what kind of life we’re living!"

The Lady said, covering her face and crying.

Everyone else kept sobbing as well, and the four members of the family cried in a ball….

The Charlie family next door, on the other hand, had been preparing the New Year’s Eve dinner since after noon.

All kinds of ingredients were piled up all over the kitchen console.

Charlie was the one with the best cooking skills in the family, so he was the chef for this New Year’s Eve dinner.

As for Jacob, she chopped the dumpling filling with a knife by hand.

All four members of the family helped in the kitchen, the atmosphere was harmonious and warm.

As the sky gradually darkened, one dish at a time was brought to the table.

In the A04 villa, Gena and the three women have also started to busy themselves in the kitchen.

In addition to preparing noodles and meat stuffing for dumplings, they bought a chicken, a fish and two pounds of ribs, and made a few meat and vegetable dishes.

Gena felt that the opportunity to live in such a nice villa was a blessing for the three of them, so she also bought an incense burner, a handful of incense, and a very inexpensive portrait of Buddha.

Before eating, Gena brought Samantha and Yadira and knelt in front of the portrait of the Buddha.

Gena held three incense sticks in her hands and said with great devotion, "Buddha, who saves people from suffering, thank you for blessing us three miserable sisters, so that we can live in such a nice villa in this life, and live a good life that we never dared to dream of before, don’t worry, we will work hard to earn money in the future, and never be lazy. In addition, disciple Gena also asks you to bless us with a better and better life!"

On either side of her, behind her, were Samantha and Yadira respectively.

The two of them followed suit at this point, holding up three incense sticks and opening their mouths, "Buddha who saves suffering and distress, please bless us!"

After that, the three of them kowtowed three times to Buddha.

After kowtowing, Gena stood up and took the lead in inserting the three incense sticks into the incense burner, and after the other two sisters had also inserted the incense, she said with satisfaction, "Let’s go sisters, it’s time for New Year’s Eve dinner!"

They both said in unison, "All right!"

When the three of them went to eat, Wendy and Lady Wilson, had been hiding around the corner of the stairs to watch.

They were smelling the aroma of rice, so they couldn’t help but come down to take a look.

Although the Lady had always wanted to save the leftovers she got back yesterday for the New Year’s Eve dinner, just after dark, the four of them ate all the leftovers because they couldn’t bear the hunger and shared them.

There wasn’t much left over, and each person wasn’t even half full, so all four of them were still starving.

Seeing these three women cooking a table of home-cooked food, Lady Wilson and Wendy were drooling with hunger.

Seeing the three of them start to eat, Wendy asked the Lady in a low voice, "Grandmother, do you think they will leave a little leftover food or something?"

Lady Wilson shook her head while swallowing her saliva, "I don’t know ah, I hope so…"

Wendy said in aggravation, "It would be nice if I could leave two pieces of ribs and a bowl of rice, I’m afraid they won’t have anything left…"

After saying that, tears were already rolling down her face.

Lady Wilson stared at the incense burner in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva and said seriously, "Don’t worry, Wendy, have you seen that incense burner? It’s filled with rice! At night, when they go back to their rooms to rest, we’ll use the rice from there to make porridge!"

……..

At this time, Charlie’s family was in the living room, eating the New Year’s Eve dinner while watching the Spring Festival Gala, and the family was having a good time.

It was also rare that Jacob and Elaine, two old couples who didn’t like each other, didn’t dislike each other and pinch each other.

Jacob drank some white wine with Charlie, which made Jacob happy.

Claire originally wanted to have some red wine with Elaine, but Elaine snatched the red wine away from her hand and poured it for herself while saying very seriously to Claire, "Claire, women preparing for pregnancy can’t drink alcohol, it’s not good for the child!"

After saying that, he smiled at Charlie and said, "Good son-in-law, you also drink less, too much wine will affect the quality of a man’s tadpoles! Following this affects the quality of the child!"

Claire’s entire body was suddenly embarrassed and shy and angry as she said, "Mom…. Why are you talking more and more without a handle!"

Elaine seriously said, "I’m teaching you about health care, and this is all from those childcare experts and genetics experts on TV!"

Claire was helpless: "Then you don’t say it so bluntly! At least be tactful about it!"

Elaine was a little aggrieved, "Didn’t I use tadpoles as a substitute for all of them? Isn’t that tactful enough?"

The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the first few days of your life, and you’ll see that it’s not just a matter of time before you’re ready to take the plunge. My daughter, in the whole country, is one of the top few in terms of quality! Totally inherited my good genes!"

Elaine spat and said, "You need some face too! Claire, did you inherit your good genes? What good genes do you have? The first time I was able to grow up so beautiful, it’s all thanks to my natural beauty!"

"Fart your ass!" Jacob left his mouth, "With that gene of yours, no one would even pick it up if you threw it down the drain, and it’s still excellent? Excellent my ass!"

Elaine slammed her chopsticks and shouted angrily, "What are you doing, Jacob? I don’t want to argue with you on New Year’s Eve, so don’t be too proud of yourself!"

Jacob shrank his neck and said somewhat nervously, "Oh my, I’m not imparting experience to my son-in-law, this is a topic between men, so don’t get involved."

After saying that, he patted Charlie’s shoulder and instructed, "Charlie, you ah, listen to dad, don’t think about anything, don’t prepare anything, have nothing to do, drink some wine and have fun, then this thing will be done without a doubt!"

Claire’s face turned red with shame when she heard this, immediately put down her chopsticks and said, "If you guys keep talking about such inappropriate topics, then I’m going back to my room to watch TV."

"Oh no don’t don’t!" Jacob hurriedly beckoned, "Can’t Dad stop chatting? Tonight is the first time the four of us are spending New Year’s Eve alone, and we’re staying in such a nice big villa, and we don’t have to be squeezed by your grandmother, so we have to make this year complete!"

Elaine, who rarely agreed with Jacob’s viewpoint, said cheerfully, "Yes! We’re saying we’ll keep the year until twelve this year!"

Claire said, "Keeping the year is fine, but you guys should stop talking nonsense…"

"Fine, fine!" Elaine laughed, "I know you’re thin-skinned, so I can’t stop talking about it."

Jacob also hurriedly changed the subject and said to Charlie, "Come, good son-in-law, drink!"

Charlie nodded and clinked his wine glass with Jacob.

Just after finishing the drink, his phone received two WeChats.

Opening it up, the one who sent the WeChat was, surprisingly, Nanako Ito who was far away in Japan.

First, she sent a photo of the courtyard of her old house in Kyoto, which was filled with snow again.

Then, there was a text from her: "Charlie, today is the traditional New Year’s Eve night in your country, and I want to wish you a happy new year! Also wanted to share some good news with you: tonight, it’s snowing again in Kyoto…"

Charlie looked at that photo, his thoughts inevitably returned to that snowy night in Kyoto many days ago.

It was under that heavy snow that he had saved Nanako, and also happening to save Fitz and Zara.

Thinking of that, he sighed in his heart and replied to Nanako, "Thank you, and happy new year to you as well!"

Charlie didn’t make any response about what Nanako said about it snowing in Kyoto.

He knew that he shouldn’t have too much emotional communication with Nanako.

In the beginning, he was trying to heal her because he felt that she shouldn’t be trapped by the harm that Aurora brought to her all her life.

Now that she was healed and he had saved her life, it was reasonable to say that it had been completely cleared up.

If there was too much more involved, there would only be complications.

Charlie himself was also aware that those women who liked him, he might not be able to give them much of an explanation, and the same was true for Nanako.

So, it was better to keep some distance appropriately, and it was also considered to be responsible for her people.

Nanako was truly a gifted girl, and she was able to see Charlie’s inner thoughts from Charlie’s reply.

So, she replied to Charlie, "Charlie must be spending the festive season with his family right now, so I won’t bother you! Once again, happy holidays to you!"

After returning this message, her heart was very sad.

She knew that today was a traditional Chinese festival and it was the most important festival of the year, that’s why she sent WeChat to Charlie to wish him well.

At the same time, coincidentally, she happened to accompany her father to the capital to recuperate in the past two days, and it just so happened that a heavy snow fell in Kyoto tonight, so she immediately thought of the night when Charlie descended like a divine soldier.

Thinking about that night, she missed Charlie more and more.

So, she also took the opportunity of the New Year’s blessing to share the heavy snowfall in Kyoto with him.

But what she didn’t expect was that he didn’t even respond with half a word.

Although she was lost in her heart, but Nanako could still understand, she knew that Charlie was a married man, even if she liked Charlie, Charlie still had to keep a certain distance from her.

So, she put away her phone and sat alone on the wooden steps at the side of the courtyard, looking out at the snow that was falling.

Ito Yuhiko, who had his legs amputated, was now controlling the electric wheelchair, slowly approaching.

The sound of the wheelchair didn’t even disturb Nanako.

Simply because, at this time, all the attention in her head was not above everything in front of and around her, but on the distant memory.

Ito Yuuhiko sighed as he saw his daughter looking out at the snow.

How could he not understand his own daughter?

Ito Yuuhiko had already seen that his daughter was devoted to and had been thinking of Charlie, and seeing her like this made him feel a little sad.

So, he coughed and spoke up to call out, "Nanako."

It was only then that Nanako came back to her senses and said with some embarrassment, "Father, why did you come out?"

Ito Yuuhiko smiled slightly and said, "I saw that you didn’t go in for half a day, so I came out to see you."

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "Then let’s go back, it’s quite cold outside, so don’t freeze you."

"Never mind." Ito Yuhiko said with a smile, "Nanako, there are some things that cannot be forced or rushed, you have to take things in stride."

Nanako scrambled to cover up, "Dad, what are you talking about, why can’t I understand…"

Ito Yuhiko smiled, "Charlie Wade is a good man, and also very capable in a rare way, a man like this is worth waiting a few more years for you."

Nanako blushed red.

However, she didn’t immediately deny it, nor did she run away on the spot, but instead placed her hands in front of her body and bowed deeply, "Father, I know!"

Ito Yuhiko smiled happily and said, "I’m getting old, I can’t feel the cold air when it’s blowing a little, I’m going home to rest, you should go to bed early too."

Nanako was busy saying, "Father, I’ll see you off."

Ito Yuhiko waved his hand, "No need, if you like to meditate, you can meditate some more."

Saying that, he took control of the electric wheelchair, spun halfway around in place, and went back to his room.

Nanako watched her father’s back disappear at the end of the corridor, feeling her face still burn with heat, so she gently covered her hands over the thick snow, followed by covering her face with her hands.

The cold hands brought down the temperature of her cheeks quite a bit, and allowed Nanako’s heart to grow calm.

A moment later, she stretched out her hand again and used her fingers to write Charlie’s name in the snow.

After that, she held her chin with both hands and watched the snowflakes fall on those words one by one, until they became more and more blurred and finally disappeared.

It was only at this moment that she slowly stood up and returned to her room.

……..

Meanwhile.

Osaka, Japan, which was only a few dozen kilometers away from Kyoto.

A one-armed woman, led by a few Japanese self-defense soldiers, arrived at the self-defense garrison in Osaka.

This one-armed woman, whose surname was Elms, was the first daughter of the four great ancient martial arts families in China.

She was Xion Banks’ biological mother, Kairi.

Since the time difference in Japan was an hour faster than at home, it was already ten o’clock at night in Osaka at this moment.

Kairi was led by a soldier and passed through a stringent security check before finally entering the Self-Defense Force garrison.

The soldier then led her down from a building in a high speed elevator.

The high-speed elevator stopped at a depth of fifty meters underground.

This was the Osaka Self-Defense Force’s triple defense underground base.

The civilian term for triple-proofing is waterproof, dustproof, and fall-proof.

The military triple defense, on the other hand, refers to protection against nuclear weapons, biological and chemical weapons, and chemical weapons.

So, this triple defense base is the most heavily defended area in Osaka by the SDF.

Now, this triple defense base is used for other purposes, including Xion, more than fifty experts of the Banks Family are all detained here, it is heavily guarded and can effectively prevent them from escaping from prison.

After Kairi was brought in, she was placed directly into an airtight room.

The iron door of this room was twenty centimeters thick, and it was much stronger than a bank vault.

After she sat down in the room, a Japanese soldier reminded her in a low voice, "The people will be here in a moment, you only have five minutes."

Kairi nodded hurriedly and said seriously, "Thank you!"

Without another word, the soldier turned around and left the room, and a minute later, a young woman with metal shackles on her hands and feet walked in, led by two soldiers.

This young woman looked somewhat gloomy and her eyes were full of coldness.

However, after she entered the room, her cold and steely eyes immediately stared up in surprise, followed by two hot tears rolling down her face.

She looked at Kairi who was also crying silently before her eyes and choked out, "Mom…"

Kairi quickly took two steps and held her in her arms with one hand, gently stroking the back of her head as he said with immense love and affection, "Xion, you’ve suffered…"

Xion hugged Kairi’s waist tightly and asked excitedly, "Mom, what are you doing here! How did you get in here?!"

When Kairi saw that a few Japanese soldiers had already retreated, he spoke up, "Xion, it was your father who sent me."

"Dad?" Xion hurriedly asked, "How is dad now? Has he returned home? Not in any danger, are you?"

Kairi shook her head and said softly, "Don’t worry, your dad is fine, he has returned to Eastcliff safely before."

Only then did Xion let out a sigh of relief and murmured, "It’s good that Dad is fine…"

Kairi said, "Xion, your father originally wanted to come to Japan to get you out personally, but he is now the subject of strict surveillance by the Japanese national security, so it’s inconvenient for him to come to Japan again in a short time, so he let me come over to meet you."

Xion was very confused and asked, "Mom, how did you get in here when the Self-Defense Force locked me up so tightly? Why did they let you in?"

Kairi said, "The Japanese authorities have really reached the highest level of control over you, and your father has made inquiries, and they would love to sentence you and several of the main criminals to death, and your father has spent a lot of money and made good connections in the upper echelons of the Japanese Self-Defense Force in order to save you!"

"Get me out of here?!" Xion exclaimed in shock and asked, "This…. How is this possible? The Japanese Self-Defense Force is guarding me very closely right now, and there are tens of thousands of SDF soldiers on this ground, so how can they get me out of here…"

Kairi explained, "Although you are now in the custody of the Japanese Self-Defense Force, but the Self-Defense Force cannot represent the Japanese judiciary after all, so you still have to be tried in a Japanese court, and according to Japanese law, you are to be taken back to the court where the crime happened to be tried."

Xion was busy asking, "So that means we’ll be escorted to Tokyo to be tried?"

"Right!" Kairi nodded and said, "At that time, the Japanese Self-Defense Force will use their military transport planes to send you back to Tokyo, and once you arrive in Tokyo, you will be escorted by the Tokyo Police Department’s special operations team instead, and at that time, your father will arrange a double in Tokyo to swap you out with the help of a high-ranking member of the Japanese Police Department. "

Xion was dumbfounded, and only after a long while did she ask, "Mom, will it be okay to change me out so openly?"

Kairi took her hand and said earnestly, "Don’t worry about this, your father has already made arrangements to buy you twelve hours before the double is revealed, and then your father will arrange for you to leave Japan by boat from Tokyo Harbor."

Saying that, Kairi held Xion’s hand tightly and said with emotion, "Xion, your father has thrown down nearly a billion to save you this time to ease the relationship between the Japanese Self-Defense Force and the Tokyo Police Department, if you can return home safely this time, you must repay your father in the future!"

Xion’s eyes were red and shedding tears as she nodded her head and choked, "Mom, don’t worry, I’ll repay dad properly!"

Kairi nodded and said, "Also, after you return to China this time, the Japanese side will definitely do everything they can to catch you again, if they know that you’ve returned, they will also definitely file an application with our country and extradite you back to Japan for trial, so after you go back, you will have to live under a different name, the name Xion Banks, you won’t be able to use it anymore in the future. "

Xion hurriedly asked, "Mom, if I can’t be called Xion Banks anymore, what should I call myself?"

Kairi said, "Your father said that you can name yourself anything you want, and he’ll take care of the relevant household registration information for you."

Xion was suddenly delighted, and was just about to speak when Kairi added, "Xion, your father said that you can still be surnamed Elms, or you can call yourself any name other than Xion Banks, the only thing you can’t do is to use the Banks Family’s name."

Xion’s expression, which was somewhat happy just now, instantly turned bitter, as she looked at Kairi and asked, "Mom, Dad he still doesn’t want others to know my identity, right?"

Kairi’s expression was ashamed as she said, "Xion, you are after all your father’s illegitimate daughter, and not many people know about this, the entire Banks Family except your father, only your grandfather knows about it, your father and his lover are very close, if she knew that your father still has such an illegitimate daughter like you, she would definitely break up with your father completely…. "

Xion choked, "Mom, can’t I tell people for the rest of my life that Zayne is my father, righteously? Do I have to spend my whole life on the outside, being a girl who grew up without a father?"

Kairi’s eyes reddened as she lamented, "Xion, the reason your father had that affair with me back then was entirely my own request, he didn’t even know you existed for many years before that, so you can’t blame him for not wanting to disclose your identity!"

"And what’s more, your father paid a very high price to save you this time, and even if he can’t publicly claim you as her daughter, deep down he loves you very much! You can’t blame him no matter what, understand?"

When Xion heard this, she sighed lightly, nodded slightly and said seriously, "Mom, I know, don’t worry, I’ll never mention this matter again, not to mention blaming dad in my heart!"

Kairi squeezed Xion’s hand hard and said seriously, "In a few days, you’ll be escorted to Tokyo, and someone will contact you then to swap you out and send you to the docks, where Mom will be waiting for you in China!"

Xion hurriedly asked, "Mom, won’t you wait for me in Tokyo?"

Kairi shook his head and said, "Your father said that once you succeeded in escaping, the Japanese will definitely check everyone who entered the country recently, and when that happens, if they find out that I came from China, and that I came to Osaka and went to Tokyo before the incident, it will be like I gave a complete lead to the Japanese Homeland Security for nothing, so he told me to return from Osaka immediately after meeting you. So as not to leave clues behind, as for Tokyo, he’ll arrange for someone else to meet you."

Xion nodded and said, "Okay mom, I got it! You are at ease in China waiting for me to return!"

At that moment, someone pushed open the door and spoke, "It’s about time!"

Kairi reluctantly looked at Xion and instructed, "Xion, take care of yourself these few days, mom will be leaving first!"

Xion nodded gently with tears streaming down her face, "Mom, take care of yourself, and also say thank you to Dad for me…"

Kairi patted her arm and whispered, "Nothing has a 100% success rate, but you must promise Mom to come back alive!"

Xion looked at Kairi and nodded heavily, choking with tears in her eyes, "Mom, don’t worry, I’ll go back to see you alive!"

Kairi touched her face with her one arm and said with love and affection, "After you go back this time, don’t go back to the Banks Family for a while, stay with mom at grandma’s house for a while, and then go back when you’re over this storm."

Xion gave a hmmm and said, "Mom, take care of yourself."

Kairi instructed in a low voice, "The matter of saving you from going out, don’t reveal it to anyone who was caught with you, because only you can leave this time, if they know about it, in case they are upset, I’m afraid it will bring trouble."

Xion sighed softly, "Okay mom, I know…"

Kairi nodded her head, which was why she reluctantly left.

As for Xion, she was also brought back to the cell where she was being held by the soldiers.

However, at this time, Xion’s heart was filled with gratitude for Zayne.

Even though she was just an illegitimate daughter and her father, Zayne, couldn’t recognize her identity, but Zayne was willing to pay such a great price to rescue her, which was indeed far beyond Xion’s expectations of Zayne, and also moved her deep inside.

Originally, she had been ready to be sentenced to death, and after meeting her mother, Kairi, she had rekindled her hope for the future.

……..

Eastcliff time, ten o’clock at night.

The Charlie Wade family in front of the television was watching the Spring Festival Gala on TV.

Claire appeared to be a bit agitated and said to Charlie, "The program list published on the internet says that Stefanie’s solo will be at the prime time of 10:10, so it should be almost there!"

Charlie nodded his head, and he couldn’t help but feel some anticipation.

Although he knew that Stefanie was a big star, he hadn’t really seen many of the movies and TV dramas that Stefanie was in, nor had he heard many of the songs that she sang.

This mainly had to do with Charlie’s personality as well, he didn’t have any need for entertainment, so naturally he didn’t care about the entertainment industry.

However, he naturally cared a bit more about Stefanie, after all, this was his childhood friend that he had grown up with, and the fiancée that his parents had set for him back then.

So, he and Claire warped together in front of the TV, looking forward to Stefanie’s appearance.

The timing of the Spring Festival Gala was almost unmistakable, and at 10:10, the host said with a smile, "It is said that the taste of first love is the most beautiful feeling in life, and next, Miss Sun Stefanie, a triple star of film, television and song, will bring us her brand new single "First Love"."

Then, Stefanie, wearing an elegant evening gown, stepped onto the splendid stage.

Claire was thrilled and said, "Wow! Stefanie’s outfit is really beautiful!"

Charlie couldn’t help but nod his head repeatedly in agreement as well.

Stefanie on the TV, who deliberately had her long hair gently coiled behind her head, was a bit more demure and flirtatious than before.

Elaine looked at Stefanie and couldn’t help but exclaim, "Oh my, this girl is indeed pretty! So much prettier than all those actresses!"

After saying that, he said with some regret, "Actually, with Claire’s looks, she can also enter the entertainment circle and become a big star, even compared to this Stefanie, Claire is not inferior at all."

Claire laughed, "Mom, you’re also too much to hold me up, how can I be a star, I want acting skills without acting skills, I want voice without voice."

.

Elaine seriously said, "What’s the point? You don’t even need acting skills or a voice to be a star these days, just being pretty is enough! Look at the big stars, they can make albums even if they can’t speak well, and act in movies even if they can’t speak well. Not a good-looking one yet!"

Claire shook her head helplessly, "Mom, stop it for now, let me finish the show properly…"

Elaine also didn’t forget to add another sentence, "Claire, what mom said was true, I think you’re really fine…"

At this time, Stefanie had already started to sing.

The moment she opened her voice, Elaine couldn’t help but cry out in shock, "Oops! That girl has a great voice!"

Stefanie hurriedly waved her hand, "Mom you don’t say anything yet!"

Charlie was also somewhat surprised by Stefanie’s voice, although it seemed like she was just an idol star, but as soon as she opened her voice, she showed a very good singing skills, definitely professional level.

The song was melodious and refreshing, similar to the song "Legend" sung by the Diva back then.

Charlie couldn’t help but immerse himself in it.

Five minutes later, after Stefanie sang a song, Charlie was still immersed in the wonderful atmosphere created by her singing.

Stefanie’s eyes were even redder as she listened, unconsciously applauding and lamenting, "Stefanie’s singing is really great! This song is especially touching!"

Saying that, she then said to Charlie, "Hubby, Stefanie is coming to Aurous Hill for a concert in a while, will you go with me to see it?"

When Charlie heard this, he was embarrassed.

Stefanie did invite him to see her concert, but if he went with Claire, this matter always felt a little bit off.

In his heart, he inevitably sighed, "Although I didn’t want to divorce Claire and honor the marriage contract my parents made for me and Inan back then, I can’t bear to take Claire to see Daisy’s concert, which is somewhat unfair to Daisy..."

Just when Charlie hesitated, Claire couldn’t help but say coquettishly, "Hubby, just go with me to see it once, whether it’s good or not, please…"

After saying that, she added, "I’ll go to grab the tickets then, if you can’t grab them, then go to a scalper to buy them, you don’t have to care about anything, you’ll be out of the person then!"

When Charlie heard this, he knew that Claire’s determination to go to see Stefanie’s concert must be very big, even if he didn’t promise, she herself would still go.

Moreover, he had also promised to go to Stefanie’s concert, so he definitely couldn’t break his promise when the time came.

Rather than that, he could only promise to go.

So, he then said to Claire, "Wife, don’t worry, I will definitely accompany you then."

Saying that, he also said, "Oh right, you don’t have to worry about grabbing the tickets, I also went to see the feng shui for Miss Sun’s family last time, Miss Sun should more or less give face, and it shouldn’t be a problem to ask her for two front row tickets at that time."

Claire asked in surprise, "Honey, are you telling the truth?! Can you get a front row ticket from Miss Sun? The front row tickets for Miss Sun’s concerts are very sought-after, and are generally not released to the public at all, with scalps selling them for several times or even dozens of times the price, and once in Eastcliff, the tickets for the first row were flipped to 100,000 a piece, the same level as the year’s White Diva!"

Charlie smiled, "Miss Sun is still a very generous person, I’m sure she will give this face."

Claire was thrilled and said, "That’s really great! Thanks to my husband for being so supportive of my star-struck career!"

Charlie couldn’t help but sigh in his heart, just at this time, his phone received a WeChat, Stefanie sent a text message, "Charlie, did you watch my show on TV?"

The Spring Festival Gala was broadcast live in real time to 1.4 billion viewers across the country, so Charlie’s family had just finished watching Stefanie’s show in front of the TV, and Stefanie had just finished her performance and arrived backstage.

At this time, she was unable to change her clothes, so she quickly sent a WeChat to Charlie first.

What she was most concerned about was Charlie’s opinion of her performance.

Originally, the Spring Festival Gala director team wanted her to perform another one of her famous songs, a song about friendship.

Stefanie had also already promised the director team that she would sing that song, but after meeting Charlie again, she had the idea of changing her song.

So, she negotiated with the director team and expressed her desire to change the song.

At first, the Spring Festival Gala director team was very reluctant.

This was mainly because the Spring Festival Gala performances were always very meticulous and prudent, and such things as changing songs temporarily almost never happened.

However, Stefanie has been trying her best, and finally the program team saw that she really wanted to sing today’s song, so they had to make a compromise.

The reason why Stefanie chose to sing this song called "First Love" today was also because she wanted to sing Charlie to hear it.

There was a line in this song, which she had written specifically for Charlie, and that line was: from the first time I saw you, you were deeply burned into my heart, I crossed the sea of people and travelled thousands of miles to find you, just to tell you that this life, I will never leave you again.

It was for Charlie and where can’t he feel the sentiment in Stefanie’s song.

But he could only pretend that he didn’t know, and message back to Stefanie: "I watched your performance and it was great! It was very well sung!"

Stefanie rejoiced and sent a message, "Charlie, this song…. It was written for you…."

Charlie was surprised and asked, "This song, you wrote it yourself?"

"Yes." Stefanie said, "I’m the songwriter, so it’s okay, right?"

Charlie gave her a thumbs-up emoji back and exclaimed, "I never thought that not only are you a good singer, but you can even write your own songs, that’s amazing!"

Stefanie sent a playful expression of tongue out and said, "When I was young, I learned to play the piano with my mother, then I was fine and hummed while playing the piano myself, and slowly tried to write a few songs, and after publishing them, I felt the response was pretty good, so I wrote quite a few more in succession."

Charlie praised heartily, "It’s really great! Unbeatable!"

Stefanie was satisfied and said, "Charlie, I wrote this song specifically for you a few years ago, I hadn’t found you yet at that time, so the lyrics were a different version, after I found you, I made some adjustments to the lyrics again, that’s why I have this version now."

Charlie’s heart was touched and replied to her: "Thank you Daisy, thank you for always remembering me, and thank you for doing so much for me for so many years."

Stefanie sent a shy expression and said, "These are all due, who let me be your child bride since I was a child…"

Charlie was at once speechless.

The finger-licking since childhood, it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that she was a child bride.

At this time, Stefanie sent another message, "Charlie, I won’t talk to you for now, my parents are still waiting for me to go back home for New Year’s Eve dinner and then keep the New Year together, I have to leave now."

Charlie knew that every actor who participated in the Spring Festival Gala was not easy, they all participated in the performance on the day of New Year’s Eve, if they were local actors in Eastcliff, they were relatively okay, after the performance here, they got off the stage and immediately changed their clothes and rushed back home to accompany their families for the festival.

Some of the foreign actors are more sentimental, and can only spend the holiday alone in a different place in order to attend the Spring Festival Gala.

.

The good thing was that Stefanie’s house was in Eastcliff, and the time period of her performance was very good, so if you rush back now, it’s not yet New Year’s Eve, and you can still keep the New Year with your family until midnight.

So Charlie replied to her, "Then go back to your aunt and uncle, help me give them and you a happy New Year!"

Stefanie also replied, "Thank you, Charlie, and Happy New Year to you too!"

Afterwards, Charlie put his phone away and concentrated on accompanying his wife Claire to continue watching the Spring Festival Gala.

When it was almost twelve o’clock, Jacob said with some emotion, "Hey, although the firecracker ban is now environmentally friendly, it’s also true that the New Year is a bit less, unfortunately, ah unfortunately…"

"Yeah." Claire, who was on the side, also sighed, "When I was small, I especially liked the smell of fireworks from firecrackers blowing up, but now I rarely have the chance to see it."

Charlie said, "Although firecrackers aren’t allowed in the city, it’s still possible in the suburbs, do you want to go to the suburbs and set off firecrackers to celebrate?"

Claire’s eyes lit up, then dimmed again and shook his head, "Let’s forget about it, everyone is at home for the Spring Festival at this point, where are we going to find firecrackers…"

Charlie thought about it and sent a message to Isaac Cameron, asking him, "Isaac, does your Shangri-La have some fireworks in stock?"

Isaac Cameron immediately replied, "Yes young master, you need?"

"Right." Charlie said, "My wife wants to go to the suburbs to set off firecrackers."

Isaac Cameron was busy, "Then I’ll send it over for you."

"No need." Charlie said, "Have a good holiday, don’t delay your reunion with your family because of me."

Saying that, Charlie asked him again, "Shangri-La has someone on duty tonight, right?"

"Some young master." Isaac Cameron said, "Shangri-La is open twenty-four hours a day all year round, and there is always someone on duty."

Charlie then said, "Good, then you say hello to the person on duty and I’ll drive over to pick it up."

Isaac Cameron was very touched by this approach of Charlie, and he even said, "Young Master, why don’t I ask the people on duty to send it to you, they get triple pay for being on duty anyway."

Charlie replied him, "Or not, it’s New Year’s Eve, I don’t want to toss others, it’s not appropriate, I’ll drive over myself, there’s definitely no traffic jam at this time, there’s ten minutes to get there."

Isaac Cameron had no choice but to say, "Alright then young master, I’ll say hello to the people below, you can go over and pick it up at any time."

After confirming with Isaac Cameron, Charlie said to Claire, "Wife, I’m going out for a trip, I’ll be back soon."

Claire was busy pulling his hand and seriously said, "Honey, don’t go out and toss, just stay at home and watch TV, it doesn’t matter if you let off fireworks or not."

Charlie smiled slightly, spoiled and said, "It’s fine, you wait at home, I will be right back."

After saying that, he got up and took Claire’s car keys and stepped out of the house.

Claire also wanted to stop him, but seeing that he was walking very fast and was already out the door in the blink of an eye, she could only sigh helplessly and instructed him, "You drive slowly, be sure not to rush!"

Charlie’s voice came from outside the door, "Okay wife, I got it!"

Seeing Charlie leave, Elaine couldn’t help but sigh, "Claire ah, Mom say something from the bottom of her heart, Charlie is really good to you…"

Saying that, Elaine lamented again, "Before, Mom always thought that Charlie was no good, not worthy of you, you should find a rich family’s young master to marry to be considered a good marriage…. But Mom didn’t understand until now, the most important thing about marriage is actually the emotional foundation, money or not, it’s not that important, what’s important is that he has to treat you as a treasure, so you can live happily…."

Charlie drove straight to Shangri-La, and the men arranged by Isaac Cameron were already waiting at the gate pushing a trolley.

Seeing Charlie arrive, he hurriedly pushed the cart up and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, Mr. Cameron asked me to prepare some fireworks for you, do you want me to help you carry them in the car?"

Charlie nodded, opened the trunk and said, "Thank you for your hard work."

The other party hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Mr. Wade you’re very kind, this is all I should do."

Saying that, he loaded several large boxes of fireworks into the trunk of the BMW.

Charlie said thank you and drove back to the villa, at the same time called Claire, asked her and her in-laws to prepare, later directly get into the car, to find a place where fireworks can be set off to find the atmosphere of the New Year.

Claire was very happy, and changed into a thick down jacket with her parents, and came early to wait outside the gate of Thompson First.

As soon as Charlie’s car arrived, the three members of the family got into the car.

Claire asked Charlie, "Honey, where are we going to set off firecrackers?"

Charlie smiled, "As long as it’s not within the city limits, it’s all right ah, you can think about where to go."

Jacob suggested at this time, "Why don’t we go to the river! The view of the river is also good, and after the fireworks go up, they can still reflect on the river, which is even more meaningful!"

Claire smiled, "Dad that’s a good idea! Then let’s go to the river!"

Jacob was busy saying, "I know a nice place with a large riverbank!"

As Charlie listened to his wife and father-in-law talk about the river, he suddenly remembered Jasmine from the Moore family.

Previously, when Jasmine was taking him home, she passed by the Yangtze River and suggested that he accompany her for a stroll by the river.

He didn’t think much of it and happily agreed.

What he didn’t expect was that after taking a stroll by the river and returning, Jasmine dropped him at the gate of the villa of Thompson First and then took the initiative to kiss him in the car.

That scene was still stuck in the depths of Charlie’s memory, and sometimes when he thought of it, he would feel a different kind of warmth.

Charlie was imagining things while driving the car all the way to the Yangtze River under the command of Jacob.

What he didn’t expect was that his father-in-law was leading the way to this shoal, but it was the same place that Jasmine had brought herself to in the first place.

Since it was New Year’s Eve, there wasn’t anyone around.

After Charlie parked the car. Together with his father-in-law, he carried several boxes of fireworks and arrived under the riverbank.

On a concrete poured riverbank, Charlie placed the fireworks at regular intervals.

On the other side, Jacob had been unable to resist the urge to set off two firecrackers in a row.

The festive sound of firecrackers echoed along the river, instantly making people experience the feeling of New Year.

When the firecrackers burned out, Charlie said to Claire, "Claire, I’m going to prepare for the fireworks!"

Claire immediately pulled out her phone and said excitedly, "Honey wait a moment, I’ll turn on the video shoot first!"

"Yes!"

After taking Claire’s cell phone out and turning on the camera function, Charlie then lit the fuse of the fireworks.

The colorful fireworks soared into the sky and exploded on the river surface, the wide river surface reflected the beautiful colors of the fireworks bursting out of the sky, Claire was already dancing happily on the side.

After one set of fireworks had burned out, Charlie immediately set off a second set, followed by a third and fourth set.

Until all the fireworks had burned out, Claire’s cheeks had turned red with excitement!

It had been a long time since she had had such a feeling, to set off fireworks on New Year’s Eve to her heart’s content, so she was as excited as a child.

Jacob and Elaine were also very happy, this time the Lunar New Year, for this family of four, it was already very meaningful.

And this New Year’s Eve, having such a perfect night, made them experience an unprecedented sense of happiness.

Twenty-four o’clock on New Year’s Eve.

It was also the zero hour of the first day of the new year.

Charlie set off the last set of fireworks, and Jacob also lit the last firecracker.

Claire placed her hands over her mouth and shouted, "Happy New Year, husband, parents!"

Elaine, on crutches, also shouted excitedly, "Happy New Year!"

Jacob looked up at the fireworks, the splendid brilliance reflected on his face, and that face that already had many wrinkles was filled with happiness.

At this moment, Jacob’s heart inevitably thought of Matilda.

This was also the first Spring Festival that Matilda had celebrated after she had returned to the country after more than twenty years.

Jacob quietly pulled out his cell phone and sent a WeChat to Matilda, which only had four words, "Matilda, Happy New Year!"

Charlie’s phone was now bombarded with a series of tweets from WeChat.

Many people were sending him New Year’s wishes at this moment, and he didn’t have the energy to reply to them all, so he sent a text to his friends: "Happy New Year to all my family and friends!"

This night, the entire Aurous Hill was lit up with thousands of lights.

Charlie’s family of four even played at the river until one in the morning before driving back.

The huge majority of people were immersed in the unique happiness of the New Year, and only the Lady Wilson’s family was still fighting an uphill battle against hunger.

The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the newest and oldest TV set that you can find.

However, for Gena and the three of them, this old, worn-out TV, let them watch the entire Spring Festival Gala in its entirety, bringing them a great sense of satisfaction and happiness.

As they watched the TV, they ate all the New Year’s Eve dinner they had prepared, leaving not even a mouthful of vegetable soup behind in the end.

After the three of them finished eating in the living room, they didn’t forget to carry the TV back to Gena’s room.

In order to prevent Lady Wilson’s family, from taking any advantage of them.

Lady Wilson and Wendy had been thinking about the bit of rice in the incense burner, so they stayed hungry until one o’clock before they finally put Gena and the three of them to sleep.

After they were asleep, they started to prepare the porridge.

The rice in the incense burner didn’t sell very well because a lot of ashes had fallen off, but Old Lady Wilson and Wendy, who were so hungry that their chests were stuck to their backs, couldn’t care less about that.

They did not say a word, and brought the incense burner into the kitchen very quickly, then poured out the rice and rinsed it, then immediately used the rice to cook porridge.

The rice in the incense burner amounted to more than one catty, and a large pot of porridge was made from it.

Lady Wilson and Wendy each drank a bowl of the rice porridge when it was first cooked.

Then, feeling that it wasn’t enough to relieve their hunger, they each drank another bowl.

Feeling that the taste was a bit bland, they stole the salt and soy sauce that Gena and the others had bought and put it into the rice porridge to stir and drink.

Gena tried her best not to leave any obvious opportunity for Mrs. Wilson to take advantage of the situation, but with a thousand calculations, she never thought that Mrs. Wilson would miss the rice in her own incense burner, as well as her own salt and soy sauce.

The next morning.

The first day of the Lunar New Year.

Claire was somewhat tired because she had gone out for a round last night, and hadn’t gotten up yet.

Charlie had woken up and was alone in the downstairs living room making himself a cup of tea.

With nothing else to do, he brushed his circle of friends, and apart from the circle of friends where everyone congratulated the new year, he also saw a circle of friends posted by Jasmine.

"Departing for Japan today, the cycle is estimated to be one week, during this period of time, please also contact Mr. Rueben Moore for matters related to Aurous Hill."

Charlie was inevitably surprised, not expecting Jasmine to leave for Japan on the first day of the New Year.

Meanwhile, next door a04.

The three of them, Gena, woke up early, and even though it was the first day of the new year, they still had to continue going to work at the supermarket to earn money.

The first thing you need to do is to burn another incense to the portrait of the Buddha, so that the Buddha can bless you with a peaceful and smooth new year.

She lit the three incense sticks, made a wish, kowtowed, stood up to insert the three incense sticks into the incense burner, when she suddenly found that the feel seems to be a bit wrong.

Originally, when the incense was inserted into the rice in the incense burner, there would be a distinct damping sensation.

But now, she couldn’t find any feeling.

When she fixed her eyes on it, she was furious!

She shouted harshly, "This dead old woman surnamed Wilson! How dare you even steal the rice from my mother’s incense burner!?"

It was not easy for Lady Wilson to have a full meal and a good night’s sleep.

But she didn’t expect the door to be kicked open early in the morning by an angry Gena!

Before Mrs. Wilson could react, Gena rushed directly to the bed and smacked her in the face, scolding her angrily, "You dead old woman, you even dared to steal the rice inside the incense burner used by my mother to give incense to the Buddha, are you still a human being you?"

Lady Wilson was dizzy from the slap, and then looking at Gena’s face which was near at hand, filled with anger, she was scared out of her wits and begged, "Gena, I’m sorry, Gena! I don’t want to steal from you either, but I’m just so hungry…"

Gena was furious and snapped through gritted teeth, "Your hunger is your problem, what does it have to do with me? That incense burner is used by me to give incense to the Buddha, and you’re disrespecting the Buddha by stealing the rice in there! In case anger comes down, you’re just getting me into trouble!"

Lady Wilson couldn’t help but choke up, "Gena…. It’s the New Year…. You can’t just stand by and watch me, an old woman, starve to death in this house, can you? If I really starve to death in this house, how do you think you’ll ever live here again? Does it make you feel better to lie in your upstairs bedroom every night and just think about me starving to death in this room downstairs from you?"

Saying that, Lady Wilson said in tears, "Gena…. Think of it as saving my old life. Didn’t the Buddha say? Saving someone’s life is better than creating a seven-stage pagoda, and this is considered to be a merit!"

Although Gena’s expression had softened a little, she still snapped in a cold voice, "For the sake of the Buddha, I can forgive you for stealing the rice, but you must save yourself and pay a price for your actions!"

Lady Wilson hurriedly asked, "Gena, what price do you want me to pay?"

Gena coldly said, "You honestly give the three of us a day to wash our clothes today, and I’ll forget this ever happened!"

As soon as Lady Wilson heard this, she immediately begged, "Gena, I was not feeling well and unable to work at the supermarket yesterday, that’s why I stole your rice, I have to go to work today if I say anything, otherwise our family of four will be left without rations again today…"

"That I don’t care!" Gena said in exasperation, "Either you wash our clothes, or you give me back the rice you ate from me, and I won’t blackmail you, just give me back as much as you ate, just fill the incense burner again!"

Lady Wilson wept, "Gena, all the rice has been cooked in the pot by me, what should I take back to you now? How about this, you let me go to work at the supermarket today, and I’ll buy rice back to you right after I get the money from work, okay?"

"No!" Gena did not back down and said, "If you choose to return the rice to me, then give it back now, or else, get the hell out of here and go wash my clothes!"

Saying that, Gena threatened again, "If you don’t eat the forfeit wine, then don’t blame me for being rude to you!"

Lady Wilson saw Gena’s fierce expression and knew that this woman was definitely not joking with herself.

Now that she was alone, how could she be a match for her?

So, Lady Wilson could only nod tearfully and choke out, "Okay…. I’ll wash…. I’m going to wash it…"

On this first day of the Chinese New Year, Lady Wilson’s family of four did not drip rice.

The three of them, Gena, threw a pile of dirty clothes as well as bed covers to Lady Wilson, demanding that she must finish washing everything today.

So the Lady had no time at all to go out and earn money.

Wendy, on the other hand, was also completely unable to get away because she had to take care of the injured bedridden Christopher and Harold’s father and son.

No one is making money, so naturally there is no food to cook, so the family can only starve and tough it out.

Since Christopher and Harold kidnapped Elaine and mistakenly kidnapped Cynthia until now, the four members of the Wilson family have all lost a lot of weight, and their lives are miserable.

As for the family next door, at noon on the first day of the new year, they packed up their things and drove to the hot spring villa that Isaac Cameron had given to Charlie, where the family planned to stay for two days to relax.

On the evening of arriving at the hot spring villa, Cynthia sat in the dilapidated rental house, looking at a take-out dumpling full of boredom.

Ever since Charlie had detained her in Aurous Hill, Cynthia had been living off take-out.

And hatefully, Charlie didn’t allow her to order her own takeaway, all the takeaways were ordered and delivered directly by Don Albert’s henchmen, and the price of each meal basically wouldn’t exceed thirty dollars.

These past few days, Cynthia was forced to taste many, popular foods that she had yet to eat in her life.

Such as stewed chicken and rice, such as green pepper and shredded pork over rice, Gongbao chicken over rice, and then Lanzhou ramen noodles, Northeast potato noodles and donkey meat fire and so on.

In the eyes of the Wade family, these commonplace delicacies were simply the trash among the trash, and usually, not to mention having a meal, even taking a sip would be disgusting.

But now, Cynthia, who had once been on top of the world, could only feed on this every day.

Yesterday was New Year’s Eve, and couldn’t order takeaway, so Don Albert’s people gave her two boxes of instant noodles, a bag of ham sausage, and two halved eggs.

Cynthia was so angry that she had to eat this kind of garbage on New Year’s Eve that she lost half of her life, and said that if she couldn’t eat dumplings on New Year’s Eve, she would commit suicide on the spot.

So, Don Albert’s people sent her a dumpling they had wrapped themselves.

The dumplings are made of pork and pickled vegetables, and since Don Albert’s younger brother’s family is from the Northeast, he loves the dumpling filling.

But Cynthia has been eating all mountain and sea food since she was a child, and the dumplings of the Wade family have never been wrapped with pork.

The most commonly eaten dumplings in the Wade family are mixed with the shrimp meat of the top lobster and the fish meat of the wild yellow fish, then chopped by hand into minced meat, and then supplemented with shark fin and abalone boiled out of the minced meat.

And pickled vegetables were something that Cynthia hadn’t even had a bite of since she was a child.

For a lady who grew up in a top family like hers, pickled food like sauerkraut was a taboo they would never touch, and almost any food that needed to be pickled and fermented was equivalent to poison in her eyes.

Therefore, she just tasted a bite of this pork and pickled dumpling and immediately threw up, then gargled several times before she finally got rid of the taste of pickled vegetables.

Cynthia angrily opened the door and questioned Don Albert’s little brother, "What kind of bullshit dumplings are these you brought, is this something for fucking people to eat?!"

As soon as the man heard this, he became furious, speaking with a northeastern accent, and scolded, "Why the fuck are you talking, you bitch? My mom wrapped these dumplings herself. I was kind enough to give you some, and you’re still talking like that? Isn’t it a lack of smoking?!"

Don Albert’s men didn’t know the specific details of Cynthia.

He only knew that it was a middle-aged woman that the boss required to be closely guarded, and as for who her last name was, where she came from, and what her background was, this person also knew nothing.

So, when Cynthia was furious because of the dumplings he kindly brought, he boarded up a bit, feeling like he was kindly feeding a vicious dog that barked in a snarling rage.

How could Cynthia have thought that one of Charlie’s underlings would speak to her in such a tone of voice, and she was suddenly annoyed.

She pointed at the other party’s nose and snapped harshly, "Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that?"

The other party gritted his teeth and cursed, "I don’t care who you are, you insulted the dumplings my mother wrapped for me, I’ll smack you with my big fucking mouth and you won’t even get over it!"

I’m not sure if you’ll be able to find the best way to get rid of it, but I’m sure you’ll be able to find the best way to get rid of it. The leaves are fucking rancid and sour, but your mom still wraps them in dumplings, what’s wrong with her? Is the family that poor?"

The other party, a northeastern man of over one meter, was red in the face and said in exasperation, "What the fuck do you know! That’s the most commonly eaten sauerkraut in the northeast part of my fucking country! Haven’t even seen sauerkraut, are you still fucking human?"

Cynthia said with an arrogant face, "This kind of junk food is something that only poor people like you would eat!"

Saying that, she brought the portion of dumplings over and threw them directly into the other party’s face.

Cynthia didn’t care about the dumplings that spilled all over the floor, she stared at the strong man in front of her and said coldly, "I don’t eat this garbage, so go and prepare a lobster dumpling for me!"

The other party saw his mother’s hard-working dumplings being so ridiculed by Cynthia, and even dumped all of them on the ground by her, he became so angry that he couldn’t control his anger, and raised his hand and slapped Cynthia.

Cynthia was suddenly smacked and cursed in anger, "You…. You dare to hit me! I’ll fucking kill you!"

The other party ignored her and said coldly, "Today’s meal has been delivered to you, if you haven’t eaten enough, you’ll have to wait for tomorrow."

Cynthia spoke out of turn, "What did you say?! I ate one of your garbage dumplings and threw up!"

The other party said indifferently, "That has nothing to do with me, I’ve already delivered the rice anyway, whether you eat it or not is your business."

Cynthia gritted her teeth and said, "I don’t eat this dumpling of yours, you order me a McDonald’s!"

When the other party heard this, they roared in anger, "You’re a fucking disgrace! Northeast sauerkraut is garbage to you, but McDonald’s in America is not? What a fucking disgrace to the Chinese, what a load of revered foreign goods!"

Saying that, he directly closed the door and padlocked it from the outside.

Cynthia waited without eating a single bite of food, so she was soon famished.

In the evening, Cynthia couldn’t help but call her father, Lord Wade, who was far away in Eastcliff, and complained on the phone, adding her own experiences in Aurous Hill to her father’s story.

Then, she begged her father bitterly, "Dad, put some pressure on that bastard Charlie and tell him to quickly release me back, I really can’t stand it anymore…"

Lord Wade listened and said indifferently: "Okay, I’ve already told you about this matter before, since you’re the one who’s not doing things right, then you should honestly stay in Aurous Hill for a week."

Cynthia choked, "Dad, I really can’t stand it anymore, where is this kind of hell life for a human being! I haven’t even had a meal all day today, and if I keep this up, it’s going to drive me crazy!"

Lord Wade frowned and questioned, "As a daughter of the Wade family, how come you don’t have any patience at all? If you can’t hold on to this little thing, what else can you do?"

Saying that, Lord Wade reminded, "Right, from now on, you don’t want to have any more conflicts with Charlie, let alone endlessly with him because of these things, Charlie has promised to come back for the Ancestor Ceremony on Spring Festival, that’s a good start for him to return to the Wade family."

Cynthia angrily questioned, "Dad! Why are you always siding with that bastard Charlie who has no respect for his superiors? He’s a poor kid who’s been out of the country for years, never been to school, what value does he have to our Wade family? You still let him go back for the Ancestor Ceremony, he won’t be able to disgrace our Wade family’s first lineage then?"

Lord Wade said coldly, "Charlie is still a member of the Wade family’s bloodline if you say so, and he still has the marriage contract of the Sun girl on his body, his potential value to the Wade family is now incomparable to anyone, including you! So don’t make any more demon moths, I told you to stay in Aurous Hill for seven days and you stay well! A serving of pork and pickled dumplings can find fault, you’re really floating out of shape!"

After Lord Wade finished speaking, he simply hung up the phone.

Cynthia on this end of the phone was naturally in tears of frustration.

The more she did, the more she hated Charlie in her heart.

In her opinion, she suffered and suffered, and was even scolded by her father, all because of Charlie.

So, she then vowed in her heart that she would find a chance to make Charlie pay the price!

And this is the perfect opportunity to do so!

Thinking of this, Cynthia muttered a vow in her heart, "Charlie! I, Cynthia, will definitely teach you a painful lesson!"

Thinking of this, she wiped her tears dry, opened the door, and said to that Don Albert’s man with an apologetic face, "This gentleman, I was indeed reckless just now, I apologize to you, and I hope you can forgive me…"

Saying that, she bowed deeply.

When the other party saw this, his mood naturally eased a bit, so he spoke, "Alright, for the sake of your good attitude, this matter is over!"

Cynthia was overjoyed and bowed in thanks before asking, "Sir, could I trouble you to pass on a message to your boss for me?"

……..

At night, Charlie, who was in the spa hotel, received a call from Don Albert.

On the phone, Don Albert said to him, "Charlie, your aunt asked me to bring you a message today, she said that she has deeply realized her mistake in the past few days, and wanted me to say sorry to you on her behalf, and hoped that you could forgive her for her immaturity."

Charlie said indifferently, "It’s impossible for someone like her to willingly apologize to me, she must have another agenda, right?"

Don Albert said, "She said that she hopes that you will let her return to Eastcliff in advance for the sake of her good attitude."

Charlie sneered, "No! You tell her to stop dreaming, seven days, not a minute less."

Don Albert was busy saying, "Okay Charlie, I’ll relay this to her."

"Mm." Charlie instructed, "After seven full days, let her leave Aurous Hill immediately and never allow her to come back ever again!"

The overall experience of living in a spa villa in Champs-Elys is much better than that of Thompson First.

It is located on a scenic mid-level hillside, which not only has an excellent view, but also, more importantly, is very quiet, and the distance between villas is very far, so the privacy is very well done.

In addition, the Champs-Elys hot spring villas, although the total price is almost half of that of Thompson First’s, but in fact, in terms of construction area and courtyard area, are much larger than that of Thompson First’s villas.

The Champs-Elys is located in the suburbs, so the land price is much lower than the city.

Claire liked the environment here, and for her, it had been a long time since she had the chance to experience this kind of relaxed and quiet life.

Therefore, the family simply decided to take advantage of the New Year’s holiday to stay here for a few more days and relax.

Loreen had been trying her best to invite Claire and Charlie to visit Eastcliff, but Claire was still hesitant, as she felt that going to Eastcliff would inevitably involve another round trip, and that staying in someone else’s home was far less comfortable and comfortable than staying in their own home, even if it was no matter how good it was.

On the second day of the Lunar New Year, while Charlie’s family was still enjoying their vacation at the hot spring villa, Jasmine was already in Tokyo, meeting with the New Japan Steel executives.

The Moore family’s involvement in steel manufacturing this time was a prudent decision made by Jasmine after thinking twice.

The steel industry was the foundation for the development of modern industry, whether it was light industry, heavy industry or military industry, all of them could not do without the support of the steel industry.

The Moore family had been involved in the steel industry earlier, but had never seized the opportunity to become bigger and stronger.

Now, Jasmine took over the Moore family, hoping to pull up the scale of the Moore family’s industry and raise it to a higher level as a whole, so she decided to bet heavily on the steel enterprise.

The specific plan was to establish a steel enterprise focused on special steel smelting in the lower Yangtze River in the city of Lancaster, which was the city where Travis Lane was located, which was not too far from Aurous Hill.

Although Travis Lane is the richest man in Lancaster, his main focus is on real estate and supporting commercial development, which is highly similar to the Moore Group’s development direction and industrial form.

Lancaster, as a downstream city of the Yangtze River, is closer to the mouth of the sea, so shipping is very convenient.

The most important part of the steel industry is transportation, and the amount of iron ore used is huge, so it must be supported by shipping conditions in order to minimize costs, which is the main reason why almost all the large steel companies are established in coastal cities, as well as cities along the rivers.

The Moore family had invested many years ago in a large industrial land in the sea city that was just right for building a factory, so now the only thing the Moore family lacked was a partner with strong research and development capabilities and a large number of steel patents.

So, Jasmine set her target for cooperation as Japan’s Nippon Steel.

She decided to adopt a joint venture approach, as in the case of the automobile companies, to introduce the cutting-edge technology of Nippon Steel in the steel business.

FAW-Volkswagen, GAC-Honda, GM Ford, all basically adopted this joint venture idea, and these enterprises, after 20 or 30 years of joint venture development, also really achieved very proud sales results.

Nippon Steel is also very interested in this cooperation, plus the Moore family has the strength, land, and also a certain amount of experience in the steel industry, it is also a very good potential partner for Nippon Steel.

So the two sides hit it off right away, and all that remained was the discussion and formulation of the details of the cooperation.

Jasmine’s idea was for the Moore family to hold 51% of the shares and Nippon Steel to hold 49%, but Nippon Steel’s idea was for them to hold 51% and the Moore family to hold 49%.

Don’t look at such a small percentage difference, but it determines who is in charge of a company.

The 51% shareholder is the unquestionably largest shareholder, and has the absolute power to say one thing or the other on specific matters of the company.

Once this control is handed over to Nippon Steel, the Moore family will lose all dominance in this partnership.

At the negotiation table, the two sides tug back and forth on this issue, but no one is willing to take a step back.

Jasmine said to Nippon Steel’s top management: "Gentlemen, our cooperation this time, the reference is the automotive industry’s consistent mode of cooperation, in our country, local automotive enterprises, and overseas automotive enterprises to set up a joint venture company’s rules is the local enterprise share 51%, the overseas enterprise share 49%, after all, the enterprise is established in our country, also should be held by us, this point! I hope your company will understand!"

The person in charge of negotiating with Jasmine was the vice chairman of Nippon Steel, whose full name was Hashimoto Kensen, and was a member of Nippon Steel’s core management.

Hashimoto Kensen this year forty years old, in Japan’s society that attaches great importance to seniority, he was able to climb to the core management so early, can be said to be a very right-wing person.

At this time he looked at Jasmine and smiled slightly, "Miss Moore, I know the kind of cooperation model you are talking about in the automotive industry, but that model is not suitable for this cooperation between New Japan Railway and you."

Jasmine said with a calm expression, "Mr. Hashimoto, where exactly is it not suitable for the cooperation between us? I would like to hear more about it."

Hashimoto smiled first and said: "First of all, there are too many head enterprises of the automobile industry, Japan alone has Toyota, Honda and Nissan, Germany has BMW, Mercedes-Benz, Audi and Volkswagen, the United States has General Motors, Ford, Chrysler, Italy those Ferrari, Lamborghini, Maserati is not to mention, in this situation of many competitors, there will inevitably be peers! In relatively minor cases, people often undercut each other’s offers for the Chinese market…"

At this point, Hashimoto’s near-first expression, serious: "But the steel industry’s head enterprises a total of only a few, the world’s top ten steel companies, half of the list is based on large output, the real special steel core technology companies, a total of so three or four, the whole of Japan is only our Nippon Steel, the only one, your China has a saying, called ‘Rare is precious’, and it’s normal for Miss Moore to sacrifice more for the sake of such a rare partner as our New Japan Rail!"

Jasmine hesitated again and again, and spoke up, "Mr. Hashimoto, regarding the shares, I really can’t give back any more, the Moore Group must hold 51% of the shares in this cooperation, but as compensation for New Nippon Steel, we can give New Nippon Steel a certain inclination in the right to profit, and in the future, New Nippon Steel will enjoy 51% of all the net profits generated by our cooperation. What do you think of that?"

Hashimoto Konen shook his head without thinking and said seriously, "Miss Moore, we won’t make any concessions on the equity issue, if we were willing to make concessions on this point, we would have been in deep cooperation with the other steel companies in your country, so why would we wait until today?"

Jasmine knew that what the other party said was not true.

In fact, a top steel group like Nippon Steel was a very sought-after meat and potatoes company for any country.

In particular, their strength in special steel was the top in the world.

Special steel was very versatile, and the more sophisticated the field, the higher the demand for special steel.

For example, the military industry.

The most common gun barrel and cannon barrel had very harsh requirements for steel.

If the material is perfect, the life expectancy and accuracy of guns and cannons can be optimal, but if the material is not good, the life expectancy and accuracy of guns and cannons will naturally not be good either.

Some of the barrel, fired a few thousand times, will be serious wear and tear to the point of having to replace.

Some barrel, hit a few hundred shells on the life of the life, a little messed up and may blow up the chamber, once put into use on the battlefield, is likely to affect the battlefield and the results.

In addition, the armor of tanks, the armor of helicopters, the deck of aircraft carriers, all have extremely high requirements on steel.

Therefore, everyone would like to have in-depth cooperation with a company like Nippon Steel.

But Nippon Steel is also very shrewd.

Not only did they have a huge appetite for foreign cooperation, but they were also very careful with their patents and research results.

Even if they reached a cooperation, they would not bring out their top achievements.

At most, they would just use some neutered versions of their products to cover the civilian field, and the cutting-edge technology in the military field never goes outside.

What they wanted in this cooperation with the Moore family was absolute control.

To have the Moore family contribute people, money, land, and effort while also working under their hands and at their command.

As long as the Moore family agreed to this condition, they would spend a few years gradually turning the Moore family into their puppets or sweeping them out of the picture.

Jasmine didn’t expect that she would give the New Japan Railway an extra two points of revenue rights, but the New Japan Railway people still wouldn’t agree.

So, she could only bite her teeth and said, "Mr. Hashimoto, I can give New Nippon Steel another part of the profit rights, and in the future, New Nippon Steel will share 55% of the net profit, and the Moore family will share 45%, how about this?"

Giving up five points in one breath was already a great compromise and concession to Jasmine.

Unexpectedly, Hashimoto Kensen shook his head without hesitation and smiled faintly, "Miss Moore, our demand of New Nippon Steel is that we will never give up our controlling interest, and if you can’t agree to the issue of controlling interest, then there’s no need for us to continue our conversation."

Jasmine felt very passive at once.

She couldn’t help but surmise in her heart, "Now, I’m the one who, on behalf of the Moore Family, took the initiative to want to cooperate with New Nippon Iron, so New Nippon Iron directly took hold of me and forcefully demanded a controlling stake, and didn’t back down at all…. If I continue to insist, then maybe there’s nothing left to talk about in this matter…"

"If this time is truly futile, then all the preliminary preparatory work I’ve done has been dashed…"

"But then again, if I give up my controlling interest, that would mean giving up all autonomy, and in the future, almost all the big and small matters of the enterprise will be decided by Nippon Iron, then the Moore family will be too passive…"

Hashimoto Kensen saw that her expression was a bit torn, and said with a smile, "Miss Moore, there’s no rush to settle this matter right away, you can go back and think about it first, let’s meet again tomorrow for a chat, what do you think?"

After a slight hesitation, Jasmine nodded lightly.

She knew very well that she had absolutely no initiative in this round of negotiations.

Continuing to talk like this would only lead to more and more passivity.

It’s like buying something in a shop, if the seller is in a hurry to make a move, the buyer’s bargaining space will be larger, for example, the seller offers a hundred, and the buyer directly comes with a twenty, and then comes with a you sell, not sell, pull it down, not sell I’ll buy elsewhere, followed by a deadly grasp of the initiative.

However, if the seller’s mentality is very stable, the buyer to a twenty, the other side directly say you go to other look at it, this time let the buyer lost the initiative.

According to normal logic, the buyer can only a little bit up, until the price can be satisfied with the seller, the specific amount of transaction, depends on the psychological price of the seller, may be fifty, may also be seventy-eight ten, or even ninety.

However, this seller in front of Jasmine was not prepared to make any concessions at all.

He gave Jasmine a very tough attitude, buy this item for one hundred, not a single point less, if you want to take it for ninety-nine, sorry, then go look elsewhere, or go back and think it over.

Jasmine has no room for mediation at this time, the only way, is to suspend the negotiations first, slow down the pace, and continue to come over tomorrow to talk further.

So she nodded and stood up, "Mr. Hashimoto, let’s both think about it, and if it’s convenient for you, I’ll come back tomorrow morning."

"No problem!" Hashimoto stood up first with a smile, shook Jasmine’s hand, and said, "Miss Moore, I’ll walk you out."

When Jasmine left the New Japan Railway, she and her assistant got into the rented car and headed back to the hotel first.

At the same time, she sent a message to the family’s WeChat group in the car: "New Japan Rail side must be 51% controlling interest, not giving an inch, I have conceded the right to the proceeds to 55% they still do not move, I have come out of New Japan Rail, in the evening to organize a good negotiation discourse, tomorrow come back to talk to them for a round."

Lord Moore immediately sent a voice message: "New Japan Railway’s appetite has always been large, but do not take them too seriously, because I learned some time ago, New Japan Railway is not having a good time now!"

The company has been in the process of developing the new product for the past few years, and is now in the process of developing the new product for the next two years. ."

Rueben also sent a message, "Jasmine, don’t be in a hurry, look for their weaknesses and then hold them, they will definitely compromise."

"Mm." The old man also said, "It’s already February, they will soon be releasing last year’s financial report, if the financial data is not good, not only will the shareholders find trouble with them, the stockholders will also grumble, then their share price will definitely fall, if they can announce their cooperation with us before the release of the financial report, it will also boost the mood of the shareholders and stockholders. "

Jasmine replied, "Okay, I’ll get ready after I get back to the hotel and talk to them for another round tomorrow!"

At this moment, Hashimoto Konzen’s cell phone suddenly rang.

The incoming call showed that the call was coming from the neighboring country of Aurous Hill.

Rueben, at this time in his own in the center of Aurous Hill in a luxury penthouse apartment, holding a wireless landline to listen to the phone beep.

Nearly Hashimoto answered the phone first and said with a smile, "Lord Moore is so fast, your sister just left on the front foot, and your call came on the back foot!"

At this time, Rueben, who was looking out the window at the river, smiled faintly and spoke up, "Mr. Hashimoto, I also just heard my sister say that the cooperation negotiations with you don’t seem to be going well."

Hashimoto nearly first laughed, "Your sister does think a little too much, how is it possible to want to cooperate with our New Japan Railway and still want a 51% controlling stake? Also in cooperation, Lord Moore, you gave me a much better deal than she did!"

Rueben said with a smile, "That’s of course, women do things, too petty, so it is difficult to become a climate, as long as Mr. Hashimoto and I cooperate fully, I will then give 51% of the shares to New Japan Railway, the remaining 49%, I privately give Mr. Hashimoto you nine points!"

Hashimoto Konzen was a little excited and said, "Lord Moore is really magnanimous! With this, you’ll only have 40% left in your hands!"

Rueben said calmly, "40% doesn’t matter, I’m not doing this for money, but more to make a friend with Mr. Hashimoto."

Hashimoto nearly first smiled and said, "Lord Moore is so generous! But I want to know, what are our chances of success in this?"

Rueben said seriously, "As long as you have the ability to keep my sister in Tokyo, the chances of success in this matter must be 100%!"

Hashimoto Kon first said, "Lord Moore, it’s not that I don’t trust you, it’s just that I’ve heard that before your sister inherited the Moore family headship, the Moore family head seemed to have been your grandfather, so if I leave your sister in Tokyo, then you will definitely be able to take the Moore family headship?"

Rueben sneered and said seriously, "My grandfather is old, he’s already at the age of still being able to eat, even if he wanted to sit on the seat of the home lord, he would definitely be too weak to do so."

Saying that, Rueben added, "And Mr. Hashimoto, don’t worry, since I’ve decided to do this, it’s a matter of firing the bow without a back arrow, even if it’s my own family members standing in my way, I’ll do it righteously! So, as long as your side can work well with me, I won’t let you down!"

Hashimoto Kon first smacked his lips and lamented, "Tsk, tsk…. Lord Moore is truly courageous and insightful, but there is one thing that I would like to tell the scandal up front."

Rueben hurriedly said, "Mr. Hashimoto please speak."

Hashimoto said word for word first, "Lord Moore, I can help you solve your sister’s trouble, but after I help you solve your trouble, you must honor the promise you gave me, otherwise, the recording of our conversation today may reach the Moore family, or even your country’s police!"

Rueben said without thinking, "Mr. Hashimoto, please don’t worry about this, after it’s done, I’ll be sure to honor my promise to you one hundred percent!"

Hashimoto Konzen smiled slightly, "In that case, Lord Moore will wait patiently for the good news."

……..

The following day, the third day of the Lunar New Year.

Jasmine arrived at Nippon Steel early to continue her negotiations with Hashimoto Kensen on the cooperation.

After returning yesterday, Jasmine had spent the night thinking about what she wanted to do in order to take down Nippon Steel, and she had decided on multiple plans just in case.

After the two sides sat down at the negotiation table, Jasmine was the first to come up with her first plan.

In the first package, she still insisted on a 51% controlling stake, but in return, she was willing to adjust the split to 40% to 60% in the first five years of the cooperation.

In other words, give New Japan Railway 60% of the net profits for the first five years, then adjust it to 55% after five years

Hashimoto Konzen’s attitude had changed a little from yesterday.

He no longer rejected Jasmine’s proposal very simply as he did yesterday, but played Tai Chi with Jasmine.

He made a lot of things ambiguous, neither agreeing nor refusing, and this attitude of neither agreeing nor refusing made Jasmine feel very helpless.

The two sides had been talking from the morning towards the evening, Jasmine had adjusted the profit share for the first five years to 65% for Nippon Steel, but Hashimoto Konzen still refused.

Jasmine really has no choice but to show her cards, opening her mouth: "Mr. Hashimoto, it seems that neither of us are willing to make mutual concessions on the issue of control, if not, you see this line, we each hold 50% of the shares, in any case, are guaranteed to have 50% of each other’s voting rights, all matters of cooperation, we are equal and affirmative, if we When the two sides can’t progress in the partnership, we both also divide all remaining assets equally on a 50-50 basis!"

In the meantime, Mr. Hashimoto sighed: "Miss Moore, both sides hold 50% of the shares, it means that we do not have the initiative, the future cooperation in case there is a bit of controversy and disagreement on how to resolve it? If no one can get the final pat on the back, won’t we be stuck in a death spiral where you don’t obey me and I don’t obey you, but no one can do anything about the other?"

Jasmine said with a very serious expression: "Mr. Hashimoto, if we both want to make the best of the cooperation, then even if differences arise, I believe that we can calmly and properly resolve them, rather than a single-minded kowtow with each other, since we seek cooperation, is to do a good job, if even this premise is not, then the cooperation is indeed difficult to continue to carry out! Go down."

Saying that, Jasmine added, "So if you really have the sincerity to cooperate with our Moore Group, a fifty-fifty shareholding wouldn’t be a problem, but if you don’t have that sincerity, then even if you are allowed to take control, the cooperation may not be able to be pushed forward."

Hashimoto Kon first said awkwardly, "Miss Moore, there is a saying in your country that is, the villain first before the gentleman, since it is a cooperation, then it is definitely necessary to consider all the worst case scenarios first, don’t you think so?"

Jasmine said, "Mr. Hashimoto, the equity is 50/50, the revenue is still five points more to you, this is our Moore Group’s final limit, if you feel that we can cooperate, then we will continue to talk, if you feel that we can’t cooperate, then we can only say sorry, so it’s all up to you whether you want to continue the conversation or not."

Hashimoto first didn’t rush to give Jasmine his position, but looked at the time, and with a wry smile on his face, he said, "Miss Moore, it’s not too early now, how about this, I’ll give you feedback on your conditions with our chairman, and I’ll give you an exact answer at the earliest tonight and tomorrow at the latest, no matter what."

Jasmine hesitated for a moment and spoke, "Alright then Mr. Hashimoto, I’ll wait to hear from you!"

Saying that, she stood up and held out her hand to Hashimoto Kensen and said politely, "Mr. Hashimoto, then we’ll go back to the hotel today, and you’ll be the first to contact me if there’s any progress."

Hashimoto nearly first nodded and smiled, "No problem, Miss Moore please wait for my news in peace."

Jasmine, with a few of her assistants, got up and left the office building of New Nippon Steel.

On her way out, Jasmine was in a very complicated mood.

Today, she had already opened her last card, she no longer had any room for mediation, and if the New Japan Railway’s top management still couldn’t agree, then she would have to return to Japan this time without any success.

New Nippon Steel’s upstairs.

Hashimoto Kensen watched Jasmine’s commercial vehicle leave the parking lot downstairs, and with a cruel smile on his lips, he picked up his phone and made a call.

As soon as the call came through, he smiled and said, "Lord Moore, your sister is already driving me crazy, I think the time is ripe to do it tonight, after tonight, your sister will disappear from this world completely!"

Honor Moore’s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Haha, Mr. Hashimoto, then it’s all up to you!"

At this moment, Jasmine was in a very bored mood.

She didn’t expect that New Japan Railway would be so difficult to work with.

Moreover, throughout the entire negotiation process, she had been very passive and had prepared so many hands of cards, and had failed to finalize the cooperation until the last card was also lifted.

She now had a very strong sense of frustration within her.

And she also had a premonition that she always felt that it would be difficult to fight for the results she wanted in this negotiation.

Maybe, this time it was going to be futile.

On the way back to the hotel, she told her family about her suspicions.

Although Master Moore was a little disappointed, he was still very encouraging and said to her, "Jasmine, this time with New Nippon Steel, you should not have too much pressure, it’s good if this matter is negotiated, but if it is not, it’s no loss to us, it’s just a little less profit, it doesn’t matter."

Rueben also sent a message, saying, "Yeah Jasmine, New Japan Railway, this company is famous for being hard to chew, there are so many companies in China that want to cooperate with them in depth, but none of them really talk, so there is nothing to lose on your side even if it really doesn’t work out."

Rueben’s words instantly stirred up the potentially winning spirit within Jasmine’s heart.

She felt that the more things that so many people, so many companies had failed to reach, the more she wanted to take them down!

Otherwise, she would have become one of the countless losers.

However, the current situation wasn’t too clear, so Jasmine didn’t dare to say anything too confident, so she said in the group, "I’ll make one last effort tomorrow, success or no success, forget it."

Moore said, "It’s fine, don’t take success or failure too seriously, grandpa doesn’t want you to aggravate yourself for the sake of business, understand?"

Jasmine felt a little more comfort in her heart and replied, "Okay grandpa, I know."

Rueben smiled at this time and said, "Jasmine, brother believes in your ability, brother believes that when he wakes up tomorrow morning, he will be waiting for the good news that you have successfully signed the contract!"

Jasmine knew that this was her brother comforting her, so she sent a smiling expression and said, "Brother, I’ll lend you my good fortune then!"

Back at the hotel, Jasmine had been a bit bored, so she didn’t even eat dinner, just stayed alone in her room, repeatedly combing through the plan she had written, trying to find out from it the reason why she had failed to impress New Nippon Steel.

Due to her excessive immersion, Jasmine didn’t realize that it was already ten o’clock at night.

At that moment, her doorbell rang.

She stood up, walked to the door, looked through the cat’s eyes, and found that it was her personal assistant.

Outside the door, the young female assistant spoke up, "Lady Moore, you haven’t eaten anything at night, you must be hungry, do you want me to order you some food from the catering department and have them bring it to your room?"

Jasmine also did feel a bit hungry, so she nodded her head and said, "Okay, you can order some for me at random."

Saying that, Jasmine then asked, "Have you guys eaten yet?"

The female assistant nodded, "We’ve all eaten."

Jasmine smiled slightly and said, "That’s good."

Twenty minutes later, the hotel’s waiter pushed the food cart and delivered the dinner the assistant had ordered for Jasmine to her room.

Jasmine closed her computer and was just about to sit down for a couple of bites when she suddenly received a phone call from Hashimoto Kon first.

Jasmine couldn’t help but be a little surprised, wondering, "Why is Hashimoto Konzen calling me so late? Could it be…? Is it because they’ve already discussed the outcome?!"

Thinking of this, Jasmine was inevitably a little nervous, and she hurriedly connected the phone and asked, "Mr. Hashimoto, what can I do for you at this late hour?"

Hashimoto Kon first smiled and said, "Miss Moore, I’ve already given feedback to our chairman about your final intention to cooperate today, and he’s so impressed with your sincerity that he asked me to inform you that the contract will be signed quickly tonight!"

Jasmine didn’t expect to be waiting for the most awaited news and asked in surprise, "Mr. Hashimoto, is it true what you said?!"

Hashimoto nearly first smiled, "I wouldn’t dare to say anything about this, after all, I’m only the representative sent by the group to negotiate with you, the real pat on the back is the chairman of our Corporation, and since he has said so, there will definitely be no lies."

Jasmine said excitedly, "That’s really great! Mr. Hashimoto, is the chairman of your group hoping to sign the contract tonight?"

"Right!" Hashimoto Kon first said, "What our chairman means is that since Miss Moore is so sincere, we should also show our sincerity and sign the contract as soon as possible."

Jasmine busily said, "Yes! Please give me an address, Mr. Hashimoto, and I’ll be right over!"

Hashimoto Kon first said, "Miss Moore is like this, our chairman was supposed to be on vacation at his hilltop villa in West Domo County today, so what he meant was for you to come to West Domo County now to sign the contract."

Jasmine asked, "West Domo County? Where is it? I’m not very familiar with Tokyo, so please forgive me…"

Hashimoto Kon first smiled, "West Domo County is west of Tokyo, it’s about seventy to eighty kilometers away, you should be able to get there in an hour or so, your driver must know the location, so if it’s convenient for you, you can come over now."

Jasmine said without hesitation, "Okay, no problem, I’ll be on my way!"

After hanging up the phone, Jasmine immediately called her assistant again, unable to hide her excitement and commanded, "Clarice, hurry up and get ready, we’re leaving in five minutes to sign a contract with the chairman of New Nippon Iron!"

"Huh?!" Jasmine’s assistant, Clarice, was surprised and asked, "Lady Moore, New Nippon Steel agreed to sign the contract?!"

"Right!" Jasmine blurted out, "Their chairman wants us to sign now! You and Dee hurry up and get ready, and also have the driver get ready!"

"Okay Moore!"

Five minutes later.

Jasmine breezed out of the room.

Two female assistants joined her at the door, and Clarice spoke up, "Lord Moore, the driver is already waiting at the hotel entrance, let’s just go straight down!"

"Yes!" Jasmine nodded and said somewhat impatiently, "Then let’s hurry downstairs!"

Getting into the car, Jasmine told the Chinese driver she hired in Tokyo the address Hashimoto had given her first.

The driver immediately entered the address into the navigation, and as he started the car to go there, he said to Jasmine, "Miss Moore, the traffic is smooth right now, we can get there in about an hour and 20 minutes."

"Okay." Jasmine nodded her head.

Clarice, who was on the side, spoke up at this time, "Lady Moore, should we tell Lord Moore the good news in advance to make him happy?"

"You’re right." Jasmine just wanted to pull out her cell phone and call her grandfather to tell her family about her significant progress.

However, when she thought of her brother Rueben’s words on the way back in the afternoon, she hesitated and surmised, "This afternoon, my brother, in an effort to cheer me up, joked that he would wake up tomorrow morning to receive the good news that I had successfully signed the contract, in that case, I might as well sign the contract first and wait until tomorrow morning to tell them and give them a real surprise! "

With that in mind, Jasmine put away her phone and said to Clarice, "The contract hasn’t been signed yet, it’s a bit too hasty to say now, let’s tell them after the contract is signed and the dust settles."

The vehicle that Jasmine was riding in sped out of downtown Tokyo and continued on towards the mountains in the western suburbs of Tokyo.

Although Japan is mountainous, but the capital city of Tokyo is located in the Kanto plain, so the entire Tokyo terrain is flat, there are almost no mountains in the city, to continue to dozens of kilometers west, until the West Domo County, before starting to enter the mountainous areas.

The mountainous areas are mostly winding roads, but the roads are in very good condition, and the commercial vehicles gradually gain altitude as they drive along the winding mountain roads.

From aerial view, the only car with lights on was the one that Jasmine rode in, circling through the mountains.

Jasmine was very happy inside at this time.

Although in the final cooperation proposal with New Nippon Steel, the Moore family gave up its controlling stake, the good thing was that the controlling stake did not fall into New Nippon Steel’s hands either, which was a relatively compromise solution.

Since succeeding to the Moore family’s headship, Jasmine has worked hard, but it is true that she has not immediately made very outstanding achievements.

Therefore, she personally valued this cooperation with Nippon Steel extremely highly.

She also looked forward to using this cooperation to prove to everyone that she was indeed capable of making the Moore family better and better.

By this time, the car had already traveled most of the way up the Pan Mountain Road, and occasionally when the car drove to the eastern side of the mountain, it could see the entire night view of Tokyo to the east at the foot of the road.

Clarice, who was sitting next to Jasmine, somewhat excitedly pulled out her cell phone and sighed as she took a picture of the scenery outside the window, "The night view of Tokyo from the mountains is really something else…"

Saying that, she tried to take a few pictures and said with some regret, "Oh my, the phone doesn’t take clear pictures at night, it can’t capture this mood at all!"

Jasmine smiled slightly and said, "If you take photos at night, you need a longer exposure time because the light is too weak, if you really want to take this kind of night scene, you have to find a place with a wide field of view and use a SLR with a tripod and a long exposure mode to get this kind of feeling."

Clarice was surprised and said, "Lady Moore, you still know photography!"

Jasmine smiled, "It’s popular to join various interest societies in college, and I’m a person with less singing and dancing cells, so I chose photography."

Clarice smiled, "Then I’ll learn from you sometime!"

Jasmine nodded and said, "If the contract is signed successfully, we’ll rest and relax in Tokyo for a few days, and then I’ll buy a SLR and tripod, and we’ll come back here to shoot the night scenes."

"Great!" Clarice said cheerfully, "This will allow me to walk around and see Tokyo!"

As she was saying, the vehicle drove into a u-shaped bend in the Panshan Highway, and the driver subconsciously slowed down to enter the bend, and after a slow and smooth turn, a low roar suddenly came from the front.

The driver subconsciously turned on the high beam, only then was stunned to discover that a fully loaded heavy truck is in the middle of the road, through the downhill speeding towards their own dive!

The other car was huge, and was going downhill and extremely fast, and on such a mountainous road, the consequences of a collision would be unthinkable.

The driver of the commercial vehicle kept flashing his lights and siren, but the other party did not move in the slightest.

What’s worse, the mountain road itself was very narrow, with only two lanes on the left and right, and the other party was driving in the middle of the road, so it didn’t leave any space for the commercial vehicle to dodge!

At the sight of this, several questions instantly flashed through Jasmine’s mind, "What’s up with that truck! Why isn’t it slowing down?!"

Before she could think about it, the car blasted right into the front face of the commercial vehicle!

Since this big truck was coming down from an uphill slope and was loaded with debris, it had an enormous tonnage and high inertia.

The commercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in front of it was completely as if it was paper mache!

It slammed the entire engine bay of the commercial vehicle right into the front seat!

The driver, and the other assistant in the passenger seat, died instantly on the spot!

Jasmine sat in the middle row of the commercial vehicle and was buckled up, so at the moment of impact, she was securely bound to the seat by the seat belt.

But Jasmine still had four ribs broken by the seatbelt due to the huge inertia of the impact!

And Clarice next to Jasmine wasn’t so lucky!

She was a little slack when she got into the car, always feeling like she didn’t have to buckle her seatbelt to sit in the back, so at the moment of impact, her whole body went flying right out and slammed into the back of the front passenger seat!

This bumped her entire head to the ground, and the person instantly lost consciousness and deep coma.

Due to her broken ribs, Jasmine felt an incomparable pain throughout her chest, but before she could catch her breath, the commercial vehicle, whose entire front face had been crushed into scrap metal, was toppled backwards by that large truck!

Since both front wheels of the commercial vehicle, along with their hubs, were smashed into a ball of scrap metal, the bottom of the front face of the commercial vehicle was hardened and ground with a cloud of sparks!

Jasmine was now struggling to look back and took a backward glance and winced!

The back of the car, it’s that u-turn!

But the big car was clearly trying to push the commercial vehicle she was in straight off the cliff!

The height here is at least a hundred meters, so I’m afraid that whatever car rolls off such a high cliff would fall into a pile of scrap metal!

And the person sitting in it, I’m afraid, will also die!

At this moment, she immediately realized that it would be no accident or coincidence!

This big car, deliberately not turning on its lights, deliberately driving in the middle of the road, deliberately hitting her own car by going downhill, and not only not slowing down at all after the impact, but even hitting the accelerator, trying to push itself and its car into a cliff!

At this point, she couldn’t care less about who was behind the plot to kill her.

Because she knew that she probably only had less than a minute left in her life.

How could she have never predicted before that she would be buried in a foreign land today in her golden years, a strong feeling of grief surfaced in her heart!

At this moment, the first thing that came to her mind was not herself, nor her grandfather and other relatives, but the man she couldn’t get out of her heart, Charlie!

She choked in her heart, "I originally thought that there was still a long way to go in life, so even if I waited for Charlie for a few more years or even a dozen years, it would be fine, but who would have thought that my life would be about to fall off a cliff and die a guest death in a foreign land…."

Thinking of this, Jasmine was already filled with tears.

She endured the severe pain in her chest, pulled out her phone, clicked on the topmost image of Charlie, and then clicked on the button for voice messages.

By this time, the commercial vehicle had been pushed to the edge of the cliff by the big truck.

Jasmine cried into her phone, saying, "Charlie, I…. I really love you! If there’s still a chance, Jasmine will be your woman in the next life…"

As soon as the words fell, the entire commercial vehicle had been completely pushed off the edge of the cliff and tumbled into the abyss….

When the commercial vehicle tumbled down the cliff, Jasmine’s heart was already tense to the extreme.

However, the more she was in this kind of life-and-death emergency, the more clear her brain became instead.

Her brain was spinning so fast at this moment that many, many things came to mind at once in a flash of lightning.

It was because the brain was thinking so fast that it appeared that time had slowed down.

When the commercial vehicle hit the cliffside boulder, Jasmine felt as if her entire body was completely washed away by the violent impact.

Fortunately, she was still sitting in the luxurious seat of the commercial vehicle, which was very comfortable and safe, and most importantly, the part of the seat that was in contact with her body was very soft.

The soft part of the seat could greatly ease the huge impact on her flesh, it was like putting eggs in a cotton wrapped box, the safety factor was greatly increased.

But spare me, Jasmine was still torn by the huge inertia of the impact, to the point where her entire body almost fainted, the huge inertia even squeezed her internal organs together, the pain was simply unimaginable!

But it was at this moment that she suddenly thought of something, something that she had been carrying close to her heart!

At that moment, after the vehicle had hit the boulder, it bounced several meters into the air and continued to roll downwards.

Immediately afterwards, she took out a wooden box the size of a ring box, because the car was still rolling, she could only grasp the wooden box with both hands desperately, not daring to slacken, for fear that the wooden box would fall out of her hands!

Because she knew that what was inside this wooden casket was her only lifeline!

Jasmine quickly opened the wooden box, and when the vehicle was about to have its next collision, she didn’t hesitate to put the pill saved in the wooden box into her mouth!

Boom!

This time, the vehicle crash was even worse!

The commercial vehicle went straight down and smashed into a boulder!

In an instant, it smashed a huge dent in the door on the right-hand side of Jasmine’s car!

It was so powerful that the dented car door smashed right into Jasmine’s right leg at the knee, even breaking her right leg!

The intense pain caused Jasmine to scream, and then the entire vehicle began to roll violently over the steeply sloped rocks!

As the vehicle rolls over, Clarice’s entire body repeatedly bumps up and down in the carriage, and her body has been so miserable that she has long since lost her life.

Jasmine watched as her body rolled back and forth in the carriage, wanting to help but simply unable to help herself, she could only watch as tears burst from her eyes!

When the vehicle lifted off again, due to the speed of the tumble and the fact that the window had already completely shattered, it threw Clarice’s body right out of the window….

Jasmine collapsed and cried, her own body had been injured all over, her brain, internal organs, limbs, almost all of them were severely damaged, she even felt like she was on the verge of dying .

However, the pill that Charlie had given her had been held in her mouth without being swallowed.

She knew that the pills could only save herself once, and if she swallowed it early, perhaps she would still be dead by the time the vehicle followed in its tumbling fall!

So, in the back of her mind there was only one conviction: "I must persist and persist and persist! Do my best to hang on until the end, and then leave my fate to God!"

Then another thought came to her mind, "No! It’s not about leaving your fate to the heavens, it’s about leaving your fate, to Charlie!"

Another violent crash.

Jasmine felt like she was about to lose consciousness.

In that last electric moment, she bit down on the pills and swallowed the pills with a few medicinal scents into her stomach!

In the next second, Jasmine had completely lost all consciousness and her body continued to tumble downwards with the commercial vehicle.

At this time, a strong medicinal power was dissolving in Jasmine’s abdomen.

The medicinal power was conducting extremely fast, rapidly surging into every part of her body through her meridians.

At this time, Jasmine’s body was already almost losing all of its vitality, but at this moment, the powerful medicinal power made her body instantly start to recover again.

It was as if an entire city that had been plunged into darkness because of a power outage had been instantly re-lit the moment the power was suddenly restored!

Just as Jasmine’s body was recovering rapidly, the commercial vehicle she was riding in had finally fallen to the bottom of the valley.

At this time, the commercial vehicle was already riddled with holes.

The front of the car was completely crumpled into the first row of seats, all the windows were shattered, and the metal body had been cut by stones into countless hideous gouges.

And the entire vehicle had also fallen and shifted as it continued to tumble, like a can that had been stepped on!

Jasmine’s consciousness, however, was recovering, with broken ribs, leg bones, and arms, as well as wounds on her body and damaged brain and internal organs, all of which were rapidly regaining life.

In a few moments, she regained her ability to move.

She tried to unbuckle her seatbelt, but the plug had been so badly deformed along with the latch that the seatbelt wouldn’t unbuckle at all.

And the seat beneath her had been completely deformed by the impact.

But the good news was that the seatbelt was barely able to get around her body, and she would be able to escape from the deformed seat.

The phone under her feet was still lit, and the screen was badly shattered, but the fact that it was still lit meant that it was still working.

So, Jasmine hurriedly grabbed the phone in her palm and hurriedly fled to the car!

The doors were long gone, but the windows on either side turned into two completely deformed window frames.

She struggled and climbed out of the car.

That’s when she heard the sound of water running and also smelled the pungent odor of gasoline.

The gas tank of the family car was almost invariably underneath the car, and most of them were made of engineering plastic.

Although the fuel tank can withstand most collisions and accidents, it’s basically hard to protect yourself against such a 360-degree rollover.

Therefore, the fuel tank of the commercial vehicle was pierced with several large openings, through which dozens of liters of gasoline continued to pour out.

The fuel tank of the commercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in had a capacity of 70 liters, and with a two-liter Coke bottle as the container, it was able to fill up 35 bottles.

The driver had only just filled up with fuel after returning to the hotel, and had consumed less than ten liters on the way over, with at least sixty liters of gasoline in the car.

You know the gasoline burning energy is very big, not to mention sixty liters of gasoline, even a large Coke bottle so much gasoline, is enough to burn a car to scrap iron!

At this point, the car’s damaged engine was still humming and spinning, which meant that the engine’s spark plugs were currently firing and injectors were also spewing oil to propel the engine’s piston movement.

Should there be an oil leak inside the engine compartment, flames would likely escape from the interior of the engine compartment, which would then ignite all the gasoline!

Jasmine didn’t dare to delay, although she was surrounded by thick woods and bushes, she could only dive into the woods in order to escape.

Just when she was not even ten meters away, a strong fire suddenly burst out from behind her.

Gasoline began to burn from the engine compartment’s position, igniting the leaking gasoline around it as well.

The gasoline burned extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, the commercial vehicle was quickly engulfed in flames.

Jasmine turned around and looked at the burning flames, her eyes filled with tears.

Her other assistant, as well as the nice Chinese driver she had found in Japan, were all in the car at this point.

Although Jasmine knew that they had died as early as the first moment of impact, the thought that their bodies would be burned beyond recognition by the fire still made Jasmine feel a twinge in her heart.

And Clarice….

That little girl who had been talking about learning photography from herself just a few minutes ago, but she was already separated from her yin and yang as well….

After the robbery, Jasmine, unable to care about the burning hot flames, her legs slightly bent, slowly kneeling on the ground, hands covering her face, crying out….

When Jasmine was hit in Nishitomo County, Tokyo, Japan, Charlie was preparing to soak in the hot spring at the Champs Spa Villa in the mountains on the outskirts of Aurous Hill.

Soaking in the hot spring pool with him was his wife, Claire.

Just like when they had soaked in the hot spring with Loreen, Charlie was wearing swim trunks while Claire was wearing a one-piece swimsuit.

The manly body posture was on display in front of Charlie, making Claire more or less still shy.

In fact, the couple wasn’t going to take a hot spring together.

Charlie wanted Claire to soak first, and when Claire came over in her bathrobe, she happened to be seen by Elaine, so Elaine said that she would let Charlie join Claire with her.

Claire entered the hot spring water first, while Charlie put their cell phones on the stone platform next to the hot spring pool first, which was the only way to get into the water.

As a result, just at this time, the phone suddenly rang.

It was a WeChat.

He opened his phone and found that the WeChat was actually from Jasmine.

Moreover, it was a voice.

This made him feel more or less embarrassed.

A voice message, if you don’t click open and listen to it, you don’t know what is sent, but if you click open on the spot, what if it says something in it that makes your wife Claire misunderstand?

Listening in earpiece mode was certainly safer, but it would inevitably make Claire think more.

So, Charlie had to click on convert text.

Jasmine’s Mandarin was very standard, plus the recognition rate of WeChat’s voice to text conversion was also very high, so she was able to completely convert her words in one go.

Charlie looked at that text and his entire body was in shock!

"Why is Jasmine now suddenly sending a voice to say the words I love you to me? Why do you say you’ll be your own woman in the afterlife if you get the chance?!"

"Could it be…. Is she in some kind of danger?!"

Thinking of this, Charlie hurriedly said to Claire, "Wife, you soak for a while, I’ll go get a drink."

Claire nodded and instructed, "You put on some clothes, don’t freeze."

"Good."

Charlie said, draping the thickened bathrobe over his body, turning around and entering the villa.

Both Jacob and Elaine went back to their respective rooms to rest, so Charlie directly clicked on the voice in the living room.

Immediately afterwards, Jasmine’s sad, desperate voice came out, "Charlie, I…. I really love you! If there’s still a chance, Jasmine will be your woman in the next life…"

In this voice message, in addition to Jasmine’s voice, there was also the sound of violent impact, the screeching sound produced by metal rubbing against the ground, and the roar of the engine….

Charlie’s heart thudded!

By the sound of this, something must have happened to Jasmine!

He immediately called Jasmine and it showed that the other party was temporarily disconnected!

He quickly sent another WeChat voice call invitation to Jasmine, and it was always unresponsive!

Charlie’s heart suddenly panicked.

He knew that Jasmine was in Japan and hadn’t returned yet, so he could also deduce that something must have happened to her in Japan.

Now that she couldn’t get in touch with her whole person, the first thing that came to Charlie’s mind was to quickly call Master Moore to ask about the situation.

So, he immediately dialed Master Moore’s phone.

At this time, Master Moore was ready for bed.

Since taking the Rejuvenation Pill, his body was getting stronger as he aged, but this also made him cherish his hard-won health even more, so he had been adhering to the health philosophy of sleeping early and getting up early, moving more and practicing more, so he rested earlier every day.

Suddenly receiving a call from Charlie, he hurriedly put the call through and opened his mouth, "Oh my, Master Wade, what do you want me to do if you’re still calling me so late?"

Charlie spoke up, "Master Moore, I’d like to ask what’s going on with Jasmine right now? Why can’t you reach her all of a sudden?"

"Jasmine?" Moore was surprised and said, "We still had contact in the evening, she’s in Tokyo, Japan, negotiating a cooperation with Japan’s New Japan Railway."

Charlie said, "Jasmine sent me a voice message a few minutes ago, suddenly saying something about the next life or something like that, then when I called her back, I couldn’t get through anymore, I suspect Jasmine might have suffered some kind of accident in Tokyo!"

"An accident?!"

Master Moore sat up on the bed in a flash and asked out of the blue, "Master Wade, in the voice that Jasmine sent you, does she say she is encountering things?"

"No." Charlie intoned, "That’s what I’m most worried about, Jasmine didn’t say anything specific in her voice message, but it gave me the feeling as if she was going to say goodbye to me on this."

Master Moore said nervously, "I’ll call the people around her and ask what’s going on!"

"Yes! Be sure to let me know the first time you hear anything!"

Master Moore hung up the phone and immediately called Jasmine first.

As Charlie had said, Jasmine’s phone was simply unreachable.

Master Moore’s heart was in awe, and then he quickly called Clarice, the assistant at Jasmine’s side, again.

Clarice was Jasmine’s close confidant and her right hand man, so if Jasmine encountered anything, she would definitely know about it.

However, what made Master Moore even more nervous was that Clarice’s couldn’t even get through!

Master Moore is really panicking now!

He immediately called Rueben and opened his mouth, "Rueben, come to my room immediately! Something happened to Jasmine!"

A minute later, Rueben rushed in in a panic, and as soon as he entered, he asked out of nervousness, "Grandpa, what happened to Jasmine?!"

Master Moore said nervously, "Jasmine is missing! I’ve called both her and Clarice, and both of their cell phones can’t be reached!"

Saying that, Master Moore asked, "Rueben, how many people did your sister bring with her to Japan this time?!"

Rueben said, "It seems like she brought two assistants with him, and a driver he found locally."

Moore hurriedly asked again, "Then do you know who the other one is besides Clarice?"

Rueben thought about it and said, "It seems to be called Dee Ridley."

Master Moore hurriedly commanded, "Hurry! Find that Dee’s phone number and contact her immediately to see if you can reach her!"

Rueben nodded in a panic, then pulled out his cell phone and called the Moore Group’s HR Director, and as soon as he spoke, he said, "Dee Ridley who went to Japan with Jasmine, do you have her contact information?"

The other replied, "Yes sir, I’m sending it to you now or?"

Rueben said, "Send it to me, quickly!"

Soon, the pair conveniently sent a string of phone numbers to Rueben’s phone.

Rueben immediately called, and a moment later, he heard a prompt from the phone: "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment, please dial again later…"

Rueben’s expression was very tense as he looked towards Master Moore and said, "Grandpa…. The two assistants beside Jasmine can’t be contacted, this…. What’s going on here…"

Master Moore was sweating in a hurry as he kept slapping his palms and muttered in a heart-wrenching manner, "Bad, bad, bad! Something must have happened to Jasmine! What to do about this…"

Rueben said without hesitation, "Grandpa, why don’t I take someone to Japan! Now!"

Rueben took the initiative to go to Japan, and Master Moore’s heart was more or less comforted.

He even surmised in his heart, "Rueben and Jasmine are not brother and sister, but it is indeed very rare for Rueben to be so attentive to Jasmine…"

Thinking of this, he sighed lightly and spoke, "Rueben, you go arrange for a plane, I’ll go with you!"

Rueben hurriedly said, "Grandpa, you don’t have to follow along, you’re old, you don’t know the place well when you go over there, it will be even more troublesome in case something happens again, and my father he’s still abroad, Aurous Hill side can’t be left without someone to sit on the town, your old man just stay at home, I’ll find a way to bring Jasmine back!"

Moore was slightly hesitant, and he knew in his heart that it would be really hard to make a difference if he went over there.

Moreover, if both himself and Rueben went to Japan, the Moore Group would be left without a leader.

After all, it is a big family of hundreds of billions of dollars, even during the holidays, every day to deal with the various affairs is very tedious, if there really is no one in charge to stay here to guard, in case of any situation, it is likely to cause great losses.

Thus, Master Moore nodded slightly and said, "That’s fine! Then I’ll stay at home, you pick some competent people as soon as possible and hurry up and leave as soon as possible!"

Rueben immediately said, "Grandpa don’t worry! I’ll arrange it!"

Immediately afterwards, Rueben made a phone call and summoned several assistants, as well as more than a dozen bodyguards, as well as arranged for an airport flight to take off directly for Japan an hour later.

Master Moore also called Charlie back and said to Charlie, "Master Wade, Jasmine and the people around her are all unreachable, I’m afraid that something has happened to them, I’ve arranged for Rueben to leave immediately and head to Tokyo!"

Charlie asked on the other end of the phone, "No clues at all?"

Master Moore sighed, "Yeah, there’s no clue whatsoever, I had someone ask the hotel, and the hotel only said that they left by car more than an hour ago, but where they went, no one knows."

Charlie asked again, "Didn’t Jasmine tell you guys what she was going out to do?"

"No…" Moore said with great sadness, "Jasmine returned to the hotel from New Japan Rail in the evening, told me about the progress of the negotiations, and said that she might continue to communicate with them tomorrow, but where she went tonight, I have no idea, and she never mentioned a single word."

It had to be said that Rueben was indeed extremely clever in setting up the game.

Back when Jasmine’s negotiations with New Japan Railway’s Hashimoto Konzen had been continually thwarted, he had been constantly encouraging Jasmine, giving Jasmine chicken blood and making Jasmine even more eager for success.

In the afternoon, he deliberately says "I’ll probably get a surprise in the morning", which is a so-called "blessing" that gives Jasmine a psychological hint.

So much so that after receiving a call from Hashimoto to sign the contract, Jasmine naturally thought of a surprise for her family, so when she left the hotel, she didn’t tell anyone other than her companions about her trip.

This was just what Rueben wanted.

At this moment, Charlie was very worried.

When he heard that Rueben was going to Japan, he didn’t think much about it and certainly didn’t have any doubts about Rueben.

He just felt that since Jasmine’s whereabouts were unknown in Tokyo, the most important thing he should do now was to get help from someone who was in Tokyo and quickly follow the clues from the hotel where Jasmine was staying to find out where Jasmine had gone after leaving the hotel.

Thus, he hung up on Moore first, and then called Nanako.

At this time, Nanako had just returned to Tokyo from Kyoto.

A few days ago, she was temporarily accompanying her father to Kyoto for a few days for a small stay and a change of mood to relax and unwind, but because of the numerous family affairs, she stayed for three days and returned to Tokyo.

When she received the call from Charlie, Nanako was still a little surprised, after all, the time in Tokyo was an hour earlier than at home, and it was now 11:30 pm at home.

So, Nanako was excited and surprised and asked, "Charlie, why are you calling me at this time?"

Charlie’s voice was a bit raspy as he asked, "Nanako, are you in Tokyo right now?"

"In." Nanako said, "Father and I just got back this afternoon, Charlie, I hear you sounding a bit anxious, is something wrong?"

Charlie said, "A good friend of mine suddenly disappeared in Tokyo, and in the last voice message she sent me, she seemed to have met with an accident, but I can’t reach her at all now, so I want to ask you to do me a favor and arrange for someone to investigate exactly where she went tonight."

As soon as she heard this, Nanako hurriedly said, "No problem Charlie! You give me the general information and I’ll arrange a full search! Our Ito family’s influence in Tokyo is still unparalleled, and as long as the person is indeed missing in Tokyo, I will be able to find out where she is!"

"Yes!" Charlie hurriedly told Nanako some of Jasmine’s personal information, as well as the information about the hotel she stayed in and the time she left the hotel, and instructed, "Nanako, please arrange for someone to assemble the CCTV footage to see which car she got into, as well as the car she took, and where she drove off to!"

"Okay Charlie!" Nanako also took it very seriously and took off, "I’ll arrange that!"

Since the Matsumoto family had collectively gone offline and the Takahashi family had suffered a great loss of energy, the Ito family’s influence in Tokyo had naturally increased tremendously.

Many of the dependent forces and organizations that had previously followed the Takahashi and Matsumoto families now took the initiative to show their favor to the Ito family, and Nanako had gradually co-opted some of them, allowing the Ito family’s outside forces to expand greatly.

This included the major violent clans that were previously controlled by the Takahashi family.

It’s just like Don Albert’s little brothers in the underground world.

They might not all be able to get on top, but one by one they were all groups that breed in the shadows of the city, so they were like sewer rats with an extremely strong sense of smell, as well as extremely fast mobility.

As soon as they were told to find someone, they all immediately moved.

Since the last place where Jasmine appeared was a downtown hotel, the surveillance equipment was perfect, so the outside forces of the Ito family immediately locked onto the commercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in when she left through the hotel’s surveillance cameras.

So, everyone began to follow the car’s movement little by little through the surveillance system, and since the Ito family offered a reward of hundreds of millions of yen, they all went all out in pursuit of clues, each group hoping to be the first to find Jasmine’s whereabouts.

At this moment, in the valley in the western suburb of Tokyo, West Domo County.

Jasmine was walking carefully through the dense forest at the bottom of the valley by herself.

The valley was hundreds of meters deep, with dense forests and vegetation as well as towering mountains on both sides, so her cell phone had no signal at all.

At this time, Jasmine had only one thought: get out of the mountain alive, and as soon as the signal from her cell phone came back, she would immediately ask Charlie for help.

As she trudged through the dense forest, she thought in her heart, "What happened today must be someone’s intentional murder of me, if they know I’m still alive, then I definitely won’t be able to leave Japan alive!"

At the same time, there was another perception in her subconscious: "Right now, no one can save me except Charlie!"

In the western suburbs of Tokyo, on the Panshan Road in West Domo County.

A couple of men in black were looking down from where Jasmine had fallen off the cliff, seeing a fire burning far below, and one of them whispered, "Now, the people in the car should be dead, right?"

The other man sneered, "A fall from such a height, and a fire burning up, if this doesn’t kill you through, I’ll chop off your head for you."

The man laughed, "In that case, you can return to Mr. Hashimoto."

The man beside him nodded and said, "Hurry up and clean up the scene first, all the impact debris, glass slag, and tire rub marks on the ground to make sure no one sees that there was an accident here after dawn."

"Good!"

A few men in black immediately began to clear the scene.

The leader, however, pulled out his cell phone and called Hashimoto Kensen, reporting, "Mr. Hashimoto, things are almost done, we’ll evacuate after the scene is cleared."

Hashimoto nearly first opened his mouth and asked, "Is the lady dead? Have you identified the body yet?"

The man laughed, "Can’t confirm the corpse ah, this cliff is several hundred meters high, even if Amaterasu Daijin himself fell from here, he would probably be finished."

Hashimoto nearly first smacked his lips and said, "Without seeing the body with my own eyes, I’m still a little unsure about this."

The man said, "Mr. Hashimoto, the person has rolled to the bottom of the cliff with the car, and I look from above, the car has burned up, on this fire, Amaterasu Daijin inside will also have to turn into ashes, you just relax."

Hashimoto Konzen couldn’t help but complain, "Why are you always making fun of Amaterasu Daijin? Have you no fear in your heart?"

The man trailed off and laughed into the phone, "Awe my ass, I’m a man of many sins, if there really was an Amaterasu Great God, I’m afraid he would have killed me long ago, the fact that I’m alive and continue to sin proves that there is no God in this world!"

Hashimoto Konzen said helplessly, "Okay, okay, I’m not going to talk to you, just make sure the person is dead, I’m sure I trust you one hundred percent."

The man hmmm, and said, "Okay, the final payment will be sent to my house then, remember, I want old bills that are not serialized."

Hashimoto was busy first, "No problem, I’ll still send it to you in the morning!"

"Okay, I’ll hang up then!"

……..

At this time in the valley.

Jasmine was still struggling to walk through.

She didn’t know where she was and from where she could get out of the big mountain, but what she was thinking now was very simple: she had to walk farther before she could climb up the valley, otherwise, if she climbed up and was bumped into by the other party, it would really be doomed.

What made her feel very magical was that in the past ten minutes, her body was actually feeling better and better.

Not only did she soon no longer feel any pain from the injury, but her body didn’t even feel like it had just been seriously injured at all.

And now she could still feel that there was still a very powerful energy in her body, which was continuously conducting itself around her body, making her physical condition feel better and better, even feeling like her body was filled with inexhaustible power.

She thought to herself, "This power of yours must have originated from the divine medicine that Charlie gave me…. When Charlie gave me that pill to keep with me at all times in case of emergencies, I didn’t expect that this pill would actually save my life at a critical moment!"

Thinking of Charlie, Jasmine felt an unprecedented surge of inspiration on her spiritual level as well.

She kept cheering herself up in her heart, "Since Charlie has given me the chance to live, I must return to Aurous Hill alive!"

……..

Aurous Hill.

The ancient capital of six dynasties.

Although not as prosperous as Eastcliff or Highland Falls, nor as rich as the new first-tier cities in the south, it has its own charm and heritage after all.

The people who lived here loved this land and this spring water.

Just as Jasmine vowed to return to Aurous Hill alive, a private plane at Aurous Hill Airport had slowly moved to the end of the runway.

This was the Moore family’s private plane, which could accommodate more than twenty people and also had a separate and independent bedroom.

At this time, Rueben was lying on the bed in the separate bedroom, holding a glass of red wine, with a smile on his lips.

Hashimoto Kensen had just called him and told him, "Lord Moore, the commercial vehicle that your sister was riding in fell from a cliff hundreds of meters high in West Todoroki County to the bottom of the valley, and the vehicle spontaneously combusted right afterwards, and your sister has been reduced to ashes one hundred percent!"

Rueben smiled grimly, "Good! Great! I’ve been waiting for this day for a long time, and it’s thanks to Mr. Hashimoto’s help that I can get what I want today."

Mr. Hashimoto Konen smiled, "Lord Moore, in the future, it is most important for both of us to cooperate and make more money!"

Rueben said with a smile, "Please don’t worry about that, Mr. Hashimoto, we will definitely cooperate with you in the future, and I won’t keep a penny of the money that should be paid."

Hashimoto said, "Then when Lord Moore arrives in Japan, we’ll have a good drink!"

Rueben sighed and said, "Oops! This time I’m going to Japan mainly to make a show for the old man, that old thing is old, but he’s clear-headed, if I act a little bit wrong, he will definitely notice, so I’m going to Japan this time, it’s better for the two of us not to meet in order to avoid suspicion."

Hashimoto nearly asked first, "Lord Moore, when are we going to sign the contract then?"

Rueben said, "Wait until I bring my sister’s body or ashes back to Aurous Hill and give her a funeral before I choose an opportunity to sign a contract with Mr. Hashimoto."

Hashimoto Konzen smiled obscenely and said, "Haha, that’s no problem, Lord Moore must be very pained at the loss of his loved one, so let’s wait a little longer on the drinking and talking."

Rueben also laughed and said, "Yes, my clever and capable sister died so miserably, this is really painful for me, hahahaha!"

Saying that, he lamented with a bit of regret, "If that old thing hadn’t passed on the family headship to my sister and made her feel at ease by my side to assist me, I wouldn’t have wanted her dead today."

At this point, Rueben’s eyes flashed with a hint of grimness as he said coldly, "If you want to blame it, blame that old thing for establishing her in my path! Anyone who stands in my way must die!"

Nearly Hashimoto spoke first, "Lord Moore, what if that old man wants to regain the headship of the family? Or what if, when we sign, he doesn’t agree to the terms of the partnership we’ve set up?"

Rueben smiled grimly and said indifferently, "Don’t worry, Mr. Hashimoto, none of this you’re worried about will happen, I’ll find an opportunity to reunite him with his beloved granddaughter, and no one can stop me from becoming the head of the Moore family!"

The Ito Family’s power in Tokyo was now basically unmatched.

Plus, this was the first time Charlie had opened his mouth and asked Nanako to help with his business, so Nanako took this extremely seriously and sent out almost the entire Ito family’s forces.

Tens of thousands of people searched tightly in Tokyo, and soon followed the trajectory of Jasmine’s movements all the way to the entrance to the mountain in West Domo County.

Since the road where Jasmine went up the mountain usually had very little traffic, there was no CCTV on this road.

After learning that the trail was interrupted at the foot of the West Domo County mountain, the clever Nanako almost immediately became acutely aware that the location of Jasmine’s accident must be right on the West Domo County mountain road.

Not only was the area unpopulated, the elevation of the road was also very high, so if someone had deliberately harmed Jasmine, doing it here would be a perfect choice indeed.

Therefore, Nanako immediately called off the massive search and announced that a heavy prize of 100 million yen would be awarded to the 1st team to find the West Domo County clue.

She then immediately arranged for the Ito clan’s ninja to travel to the deep mountains of West Domo County so that they could sneak in and search for clues.

At the same time, Charlie who was in Aurous Hill was also a bit restless.

At this time, he was pacing back and forth in the living room, pondering in his heart, "Judging from Jasmine’s voice, she must have encountered unusual danger, and it’s very likely that someone is trying to deliberately harm her, or even, it’s very likely that she’s met with an unfortunate accident now…"

"After all, she is just a weak woman, even if she were to face an adult male alone, she wouldn’t have any chance of winning, not to mention that she is in a foreign country at this moment, and apart from a few assistants, she doesn’t have anyone she can rely on, I’m afraid the situation is more dangerous…"

Thinking of this, Charlie felt his heart ache.

He naturally had a strong fondness in his heart for Jasmine.

It wasn’t because Charlie was triple-minded, but because a girl like Jasmine was so rare, so as long as a normal man would have a good feeling for her after spending time with her.

She was beautiful, gentle, sensible, generous, and more importantly, she treated people sincerely, even if it was from the perspective of a normal friend, he would be worried and heartbroken when she was in danger.

What’s more, Charlie was fortunate enough to have her heart and first kiss, so when she was in danger, Charlie was even more heartbroken.

Unfortunately, Jasmine was in Tokyo, and even if Charlie had a great ability, he couldn’t immediately rush to her side to rescue her.

Therefore, he could only pray for Jasmine’s good fortune while praying in his heart, "Wanting, I hope you will always obediently listen to me and carry the pill I gave you close to your body, if you take it with you, it might be able to save your life…"

Half an hour passed.

Nanako returned a call to Charlie, and when she opened her mouth, she said, "Charlie, the people I sent out chased all the way to the western suburbs of Tokyo, West Domo County, where Miss Moore was riding in a car that went up the mountain, the CCTV footage is no longer visible, so I suspect that Miss Moore should be the one who had an accident in the mountain, I have now sent my best ninjas to the deep mountains to search for her, if there is anything else The news, I will inform you first!"

Charlie was even more worried when he heard that Nanako had said that Jasmine had been in an accident in the mountains.

The voice just now was filled with crashing sounds as well as friction, and he thought it was just a car accident, but as soon as he heard that it was an accident in the mountains, he immediately felt that the chances of Jasmine surviving were even smaller!

No matter which country you are in, mountain roads are much more dangerous than ordinary roads.

The worst thing you can do in a car accident on a mountain road is to fall off a cliff, and once you tumble off a 100 meter high cliff, the chances of survival are slim to none.

In the rally, the car running the mountain must be equipped with a very strong anti-rolling frame, only then, can ensure that the vehicle in the high-speed rolling, falling can ensure that the cab is not deformed, so as to protect the safety of the driver.

But ordinary civilian cars, even 10 million dollar Rolls-Royces, don’t have such things as anti-roll bars at all, so if they fall off a cliff, the Rolls-Royce will fall into a pile of scrap metal!

Thinking of this, Charlie hurriedly said to Ito, "Nanako, I beg you one thing, make sure that your ninja find Jasmine’s whereabouts as soon as possible, and as long as she still has a shred of breath, also bring her out of the mountain, to the hospital, and wait for me to come!"

Nanako hurriedly asked, "Charlie, you’re coming to Japan?"

"Right!" Charlie cut off the nail and said, "I’m going over there now!"

Nanako’s heart leapt for joy!

"Charlie is coming to Japan! Then I can see him again!"

But after a few moments, Nanako’s heart was slightly jealous again, "Charlie came to Japan for that Miss Moore, not for me…. Why is he so nervous about that Miss Moore? Is that Miss Moore his confidante?"

Although Nanako’s heart was a bit sour, she had a very strong sense of the big picture and quickly threw all these thoughts out of her mind, saying off the top of her head, "Charlie, I’ll arrange for a helicopter to wait for you at Tokyo Narita Airport right now!"

"If I find Miss Moore’s whereabouts on your way to Japan, then I’ll immediately take her to the best hospital and have a helicopter take you to the hospital to meet her as soon as you land on the ground."

"If I haven’t found Miss Moore’s whereabouts after you arrive in Japan, then I’ll have a you to West Domo County and I’ll accompany you in your search!"

Seeing that Nanako had arranged things so thoughtfully, Charlie was grateful and said, "Good Nanako! Thank you so much!"

Nanako hurriedly said, "Charlie and Nanako don’t have to be so polite, my life was saved by you, this little matter is nothing."

Charlie’s heart was more than a little relieved, and spoke, "Nanako, you first arrange for a helicopter to wait for me at Narita Airport, I’ll take a direct flight over!"

"Okay Charlie!"

Charlie on this side hung up the phone of Nanako on the other side, and then he immediately called Isaac Cameron, and as soon as the call came through, Charlie immediately ordered, "Isaac, arrange for the plane to make preparations for takeoff, and then send a helicopter to pick me up, I want to get to Tokyo as soon as possible!"

Isaac Cameron was amazed and said, "Young Master, why do you suddenly want to go to Tokyo at this late hour?"

Charlie blurted out, "Jasmine Moore is in trouble in Tokyo, her life and death are unknown, I must get there as soon as possible!"

"Something happened to Miss Moore?!" As soon as he heard this, Isaac Cameron knew that Charlie must be very anxious at the moment, so he immediately spoke, "Young Master, I’ll immediately arrange this, it’s now 11:00 p.m. The helicopter is expected to arrive at you in fifteen minutes, pick you up and then fly to the airport for almost twenty minutes, counting the landing time, and arrive at the airport at around 11:40!"

"I’ll have the plane waiting for you at the end of the runway, you’ll get off the helicopter and board directly for immediate takeoff, while flying at maximum speed to Tokyo, where you’re expected to arrive at two in the morning, three in the morning, Eastcliff time!"

The deep mountains of West Domo County.

Jasmine was still carefully and slowly walking through the valley.

Even though it was winter, the valley was very dense with plants because of the many evergreen plants like pines and cypresses.

Moreover, in this dark and cold valley, there was absolutely no trace of any human visitation, so even a goat path was not present.

So it was extremely difficult to walk in such a place.

Not to mention a female stream like Jasmine, even an expert who was good at exploring through would find it difficult to increase her speed.

Fortunately, it was the winter season, so Jasmine was dressed in thicker clothes, with a thicker cashmere trench coat on top, a black mid-skirt with black corseted bottoms, and a pair of black leather boots, so she wouldn’t be hurt by the dense pine needles and dried branches and leaves.

Jasmine was already used to the darkness at the bottom of the valley, and she could have used her cell phone, which had a broken screen, to illuminate her surroundings so that she could walk with less effort.

However, she was afraid that the person who wanted to murder her would not give up and was still searching for her whereabouts, so she didn’t dare to give off any light.

Occasionally wanting to see if her phone had a signal, she also hid it in her trench coat and wrapped her head and phone completely in it with her trench coat for fear of giving off light.

After groping her way through the valley for two to three hours, although Jasmine was still very strong, her hands and face, which had been repeatedly scratched by the branches and leaves of the trees, were already covered in tiny red marks, some of which even oozed a bit of blood.

But at this time, Jasmine couldn’t care less about the pain, her only thought was to grit her teeth and get out of the mountain and live.

……..

At this time, the special plane that Rueben was riding was the first to land at the Tokyo airport.

Once he landed, he didn’t hesitate to head straight to the Tokyo Police Department.

He had already thought about it, this time coming to Tokyo was just to make a show for the old man.

When Jasmine’s body was found, he would first express his grief, then he would leave the matter to the Tokyo Police Department to investigate, and he could take Jasmine’s body or ashes and return to Aurous Hill for a big funeral.

On the way to the Tokyo Police Department by car, Rueben received a phone call from the United States.

When he pressed the answer button, he heard his father Theodore’s voice on the other end of the phone.

"Hello, Rueben, is it convenient for you to speak now?"

Rueben gave a hmmm and said indifferently, "I’m surrounded by my beloved ones, so don’t worry, Dad."

Theodore then asked, "You’re in Tokyo?"

"Yes Dad, I’m here."

Theodore asked again, "How is Hashimoto nearly done with things first? Pretty?"

Rueben sneered and said, "It should be quite pretty, according to him, the car rolled off a cliff a few hundred meters down and burned into a pile of scrap metal, and the people inside, they were probably all burnt to cinders."

Theodore said with satisfaction, "That’s good, that’s good!"

And then he asked, "By the way, did your grandfather suspect anything before you came?"

Rueben said, "I don’t think so, but I’m not sure if he’ll suspect later."

Theodore sneered, "It’s fine, he doesn’t have anything for later anymore."

Rueben was delighted and hurriedly asked after him, "Dad, is it ready to do something about grandpa?"

Theodore said, "No, not so fast."

Rueben’s expression was a bit worried and said, "Dad, don’t forget, when that old guy passed the family headship to Jasmine, he said in public that as long as Jasmine doesn’t have any offspring yet, the Moore family headship will have to be inherited by Charlie, if we don’t finish off the old guy quickly, won’t we be giving Charlie a dowry?!"

Theodore said, "If we do something to the old man now, it will be too obvious, with Jasmine’s death in a foreign land and the old thing dying in Aurous Hill, even if we don’t leave any evidence behind, the outside world will think we did it!"

Rueben nervously asked, "What then?! We can’t really wait for the old man to invite Charlie to join the Moore family, can we? In that case, we’re all screwed! We’re definitely not Charlie’s match!"

Theodore said, "You don’t have to worry about this, I had someone get a batch of neurological drugs used by American agents, the initial stage after taking the drug can make the person taking it incomparably obedient, at that time, the old man will do whatever we say, at that time, we will directly ask the old man to announce the annulment of the previous verbal agreement, and then announce that I will take over the position of the head of the family."

Rueben pursued, "You just said that the initial stage of drug taking can make the other party obedient, what about the middle and later stages? Does the drug wear off?"

"No." Theodore sneered, "After taking this drug for a period of time, it can irreversibly destroy a person’s brain, not only can it never be cured, but it can’t be detected at all, the apparent symptoms are no different from Alzheimer’s, and we can then say that the old man is suffering from Alzheimer’s because he was stimulated by Jasmine’s death, and anyway, I’ve become the head of the family, so that he becomes Dementia is good for us."

Rueben smiled excitedly, "Dad! What a brilliant move you’ve made! When the time comes, we’ll just raise the old thing like a mascot and arrange for a few servants to take care of his food, drink, and shelter!"

"Well!" Theodore smiled grimly and said, "The old man just called me and told me to go back as soon as possible, I’ve already had the medicine brought in through a special channel, I’ll find a chance to feed it to him when Jasmine’s funeral is over!"

Rueben remembered something and spoke up, "Dad, the old man still has a Rejuvenation Pill! On Jasmine’s birthday, Charlie gave it to her and she passed it on to the old guy, what if he took the rejuvenation pill and everything went back to normal? I’m afraid we’ll be in big trouble then!"

Theodore said coldly, "Rueben, don’t be afraid! There’s no turning back on this! For the sake of the Moore family’s $200 billion in assets, we must go all the way to the dark side!"

Just saying that, Theodore said, "Besides, if the Rejuvenation Pill can really reverse his brain damage, the worst that can happen is that I’ll find a chance to give him some more medicine, and as long as we don’t reveal that we killed Jasmine or that we gave the old man the medicine, no one will suspect us."

After a pause, Theodore sneered, "Besides, even if they suspect, so what? We didn’t kill Jasmine directly, so who can condemn us? Everything has to be about evidence!"

Rueben said, "You’re right, as long as there’s no proof that we’re behind it, no one can do anything about it!"

Theodore snorted coldly, "The old thing is to blame for this, he’s too biased! He really treats me like a piece of meat! This time, we’ll take back the entire Moore family! I’m the eldest son of the Moore family, you’re the grandson of the Moore family, and the Moore family should have been ours!"

When Charlie left home, Claire was still soaking in the hot spring.

She didn’t even know that her husband left from the hot spring in a bathrobe, saying that he was going to get a drink, but as a result of this, the person had already taken a helicopter to the airport, and then took a plane to Japan.

She couldn’t wait for Charlie left and right, and after coming out of the hot spring, she returned to the living room and didn’t see Charlie’s shadow.

She picked up her phone to call Charlie, but it showed that the phone was off.

This made her even more puzzled, and when she returned to the bedroom, she didn’t find Charlie’s shadow either, but only saw a note that Charlie had left for himself on the bedside table.

The note had a line written on it: "Honey, a friend is in danger of losing her life, I have to rush over to save her."

After reading it, Claire was shocked: "Save someone?! It’s not like something terrible has happened, is it?!"

Thinking of this, she quickly sent a voice to Charlie, "Honey, where have you been? What’s going on? Either way, you can be sure to be safe!"

……..

Japan, Tokyo.

The ninjas of the Ito clan, in a helicopter, arrived near the mountains of West Domo Prefecture in the shortest possible time.

The helicopter then landed a few kilometers away from the foot of the mountain, and ten ninjas dressed in black fishtailed out, running at great speed towards the mountain.

The reason why they didn’t let the helicopter fly in directly was because Nanako was afraid of spooking the snakes.

She had a similar view as Charlie, Jasmine was most likely murdered, so at this time, if she let them go in to search by helicopter with great fanfare, in case Jasmine wasn’t dead and her own people were disturbed, it would cause more trouble instead.

However, the mountains in West Domo County stretched for hundreds of kilometers, and the Pan Mountain Road alone was dozens of kilometers long, so they could only hide in the darkness and follow the Pan Mountain Road on foot to check for clues.

Luckily, the Ito family had more ninjas out this time, and ten ninjas poured out of their nest to start inspecting all the clues from the intersection into the mountain.

Even as they searched, the Ito ninja departed from their home by helicopter to Narita Airport.

It was two in the morning Tokyo time.

As Rueben had personally alerted the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, a large number of police officers from the Metropolitan Police Department had been ordered to depart in a full-scale search for Jasmine.

The news of Jasmine’s disappearance in Tokyo is a nightmare for the Tokyo Police Department’s director.

A few days ago, an unprecedented chaos broke out in Tokyo, with all kinds of assassinations, and many rich and powerful bigwigs died one after another in a series of violent incidents that even shocked the entire world.

Not only did it make the world laugh at Tokyo’s law and order problems, it also made the Tokyo Police Department lose face in front of the world.

After all the hard work to restore things to normal and the law and order is almost peaceful, who would have thought that another famous foreign entrepreneur would be lost in Tokyo!

The Moore Group, with a total market value of nearly 200 billion, Jasmine, as the chairman of the Moore Group, was a proper business elite no matter what country she went to with her worth.

But it was this business elite who had lost contact in Tokyo, and according to her family’s report, it was likely that something bad had happened to her!

The head of the Tokyo Police Department feels like he’s on his back, if this Jasmine really dies in Tokyo, then Tokyo will simply never want this face again!

So, he immediately rushed to the Police Department to supervise the war and sent thousands of police officers to begin searching for Jasmine.

Just like the Ito family, the Tokyo Police Department was using the surveillance cameras to pursue all the clues before Jasmine’s disappearance.

Moreover, the police department already had direct access to all the surveillance cameras in all of Tokyo, so they quickly found the relevant clues and locked the location of Jasmine’s accident in West Domo County.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department officers didn’t care about alerting the snakes.

They directly sent hundreds of police officers to drive to West Domo County, intending to block all roads into and out of the mountains, while the Tokyo Police Department also sent six police helicopters to fly to the mountains of West Domo County, intending to find Jasmine’s whereabouts as soon as possible.

Nanako quickly got the news and immediately instructed the ninjas she had sent out to keep a low profile and try not to have any direct contact with the Police Department.

Tokyo time, two-thirty in the morning.

The ninja of the Ito clan, after passing through several mountains, smelled the smell of burning near the incident that had been cleared by the murderer.

Then, with this smell, they found their way down to the valley.

Along the way, they found the shattered and gruesome body of Clarice, Jasmine’s assistant who had been thrown out of the car.

They immediately passed the news on to Nanako, who was shocked and immediately instructed them, "See if the face is still recognizable, then search the internet for Jasmine’s photo to see if it’s the same person!"

After identifying the body, the head ninja said to Nanako, "My lady, this corpse should not be Miss Moore’s, let’s continue our search!"

Nanako was relieved and busy, "Get down there and take a look!"

The ninja said, "My lady, there’s something I need to tell you."

Nanako was busy saying, "Yes, you say."

The head ninja said, "This cliff, at least a few hundred meters high, we’re only just halfway down, from that female corpse just now, we can see that the vehicle tumbled and fell, it received a huge impact as well as the huge inertia from the tumble, so the people inside, most likely won’t survive."

"Moreover, the more you can smell the burning smell the further down you go, which proves that the vehicle spontaneously combusted after falling to the bottom of the valley, so it’s even less likely that anyone will survive, and even a top ninja would probably have a hard time getting out of this situation…"

Nanako’s heart was tight, busy saying, "I know, you guys go down first to see what’s going on and report back to me in time!"

The head ninja said, "My lady, our cell phone signal is very unstable right now, if we go any further down we may not be able to find any signal, we may be out of touch for a while, don’t worry, once we find a clue, we’ll climb up immediately and report back to you!"

Nanako immediately said, "Yes! Go and see what’s going on, if you find Miss Moore’s corpse, tell me the first time, if you can’t find Miss Moore’s corpse, then Miss Moore is most likely still alive, search the area well!"

"Okay Missy, we’re coming down!"

Whirling around, the ten ninjas jumped quickly downwards like parkour experts.

These people still have excellent eyesight in the middle of the night, and very agile reach, in the steep cliff steep slope, still able to safely, quickly and accurately find the landing point, and soon one by one down to the bottom of the valley.

At the bottom of the valley, the commercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in had already been burned to the ground.

The snow that had accumulated in the valley over the winter ensured that the leaking fuel from the commercial vehicle did not cause a mountain fire, but even so, the burning snow still gathered into a small stream at the bottom.

Inside the commercial vehicle, which had been burned to a pile of scrap metal, were two charred bodies.

The corpses had almost turned into carbon ash, and when the wind blew, they dropped black carbon dust, and if you touched them with your hands, they would probably turn into a cloud of black ash.

By the outline, one could tell that there were two corpses in the car, and that they were a man and a woman.

However, the female corpse was completely unidentifiable.

One of the ninjas exclaimed, "Boss, the people have been burned like this, Amaterasu can’t even save them, let’s go up and find a signal to revive Missy."

The lead ninja was about to nod his head when he suddenly saw a hint of abnormality on the ground through the faint light.

He immediately lay down on the ground and sniffed it, and then felt the different degrees of softness and hardness of the ground in different locations with his hands, and exclaimed in alarm, "It’s a fresh set of footprints! Someone’s still alive!"

Tokyo time, 2:50 am.

The private plane that Charlie was flying landed at Narita Airport.

He didn’t have a single person with him this time and rushed to Tokyo by himself.

On this journey, Charlie had been connected to the plane’s wireless network since there was only wireless network on the plane and no communication network.

He kept an eye on Jasmine’s avatar in WeChat, expecting her to send a message.

However, Jasmine hadn’t given him any feedback.

More than two hours of flight, Charlie’s entire body was very anxious and was getting more and more demoralized.

He would always involuntarily envision the worst possible outcome: if Jasmine was really dead, what should he do?

Although I had brought the Rejuvenation Pill with me this time, the Rejuvenation Pill, although miraculous, did not have the effect of truly bringing the dead back to life.

If the person was really gone, no amount of rejuvenation pills would be of any help!

And although there were records about higher level pills in the Apocalyptic Book, that information was too profound for Charlie to comprehend, and he simply didn’t have the ability to achieve it yet.

Therefore, he could only keep praying in his heart that Jasmine was still alive.

Or, even if she only had her last breath left, he could bring her back!

Getting off the plane, Charlie passed through the customs as fast as he could.

Then, he saw that Nanako was already waiting at the exit of the customs.

Seeing Charlie, her heart leaped for joy and ran towards him in three or two steps, her eyes filled with excitement and admiration and said, "Charlie, you’re here…"

Charlie nodded and opened his mouth to ask her, "Nanako, did your people find anything?"

Nanako hurriedly said, "The ninjas I sent out just gave me feedback that they have found the vehicle where Miss Moore was involved in the accident, and three bodies were found at the scene, two women and one man…"

"What?!"

Charlie’s heart thudded and asked off the cuff, "Have the bodies been identified?"

Nanako was quick to explain, "The male corpse is Miss Moore’s driver, the other two female corpses, one of which has been confirmed not to be Miss Moore herself, and a female corpse that has been burned beyond recognition on the passenger side of the car, but since this female corpse was sitting on the passenger side, I presume she is not Miss Moore herself either. "

Charlie hurriedly asked again, "Then there’s no one else at the scene? If no one else was there, where did Jasmine go? Could this burned body be her?"

Nanako added, "It’s like this, my ninja told me that fresh footprints were found at the scene, and someone should have escaped before the vehicle spontaneously combusted."

Saying that, Nanako exclaimed, "The ninja told me that this matter is very unbelievable, because the scene is really too tragic, the commercial vehicle fell from a cliff several hundred meters high and spontaneously combusted, under such circumstances, even a ninja would have a hard time surviving, but that person survived and still has the ability to move, it’s a miracle of miracles! !"

Charlie instantly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this!

It seems that the person who survived and has escaped should be Jasmine herself.

Jasmine must have relied on the pill he had given her, so she was able to stay alive under such a dangerous condition.

So, Charlie hurriedly asked again, "Nanako, did your people find Jasmine’s whereabouts?"

Nanako shook her head and said, "Right now they’re tracking the traces left by Miss Moore, but they haven’t found where she herself is yet, but I’m sure they’ll be able to find her since she’s alive."

Saying that, Nanako said, "Oh yes Charlie, the police department has sent a large number of police officers to West Domo County to search for her, I believe they are also looking for Miss Moore’s whereabouts, and they have many police helicopters, which are more suitable for quick and extensive search and rescue, so I believe they will be able to find Miss Moore’s whereabouts soon. "

Charlie shook his head with a heavy expression and said, "The reason why Jasmine met with a bad accident, it seems to me that someone must have tried to assassinate her, if the Tokyo Police Department finds her whereabouts, this matter will definitely be impossible to hide from the person behind the curtain, and I’m afraid that the other party will make a comeback then."

Saying that, Charlie hurriedly asked her, "Nanako, is the helicopter ready yet?"

Nanako nodded, "It’s at the helipad, ready to go!"

"Good, get to the place of the incident as soon as possible!"

……..

Helicopters soon whirred up from Narita Airport and crossed half of the Tokyo metropolitan area, heading straight for West Domo County.

At this time, the West Domo County, which had always been peaceful, was suddenly bustling with activity and noise.

Thousands of Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department officers and special operations team members swarmed to the area, and several police helicopters with high-powered searchlights hovered over the mountains.

Secretly, the ninjas of the Ito clan were in the valley, pursuing the traces left behind by Jasmine.

After all, Jasmine wasn’t a trainer, let alone an expert, so she couldn’t hide her trajectory of movement.

The lead ninja was very smart, as he chased the traces left by Jasmine, while not forgetting to order people to eliminate the traces left by Jasmine bit by bit.

This way, no one would be able to find the trail left by Jasmine again.

Even if someone from the Tokyo Police Department found the completely destroyed commercial vehicle, they would not be able to find any trace of Jasmine leaving alive.

This would ensure that Jasmine would not be discovered by others to the greatest extent possible.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police had a large number of people and there were police helicopters searching at high altitude, so it didn’t take long for them to find the commercial vehicle where Jasmine’s accident occurred.

Afterwards, several police helicopters headed towards the valley where the accident occurred, and twenty to thirty heavily armed special operations officers came down from the helicopters.

As soon as these special warriors came down, they immediately protected the scene tightly.

They examined the scene for the first time and confirmed that there were two deceased people in the vehicle, then they retraced their steps upwards from the location of the commercial vehicle and found the body of Jasmine’s assistant, Clarice, halfway up the mountain.

So their officer in charge, immediately reported to the headquarters via radio, "We have found the scene of the incident, the vehicle matches the one on the video surveillance, three bodies were found at the scene, one of them was identified as a woman surnamed Chen beside Jasmine, the other two bodies were completely carbonized, only a man and a woman could be identified, but there was no way to confirm the woman’s Identity."

The commander-in-chief at the scene rushed over the radio to ask, "Is there anything else on the scene? You’ve only found three corpses now, but we found out from the CCTV footage that when the commercial vehicle left the hotel, there were four people in the vehicle, one of them was the driver, one of the other three was Jasmine, the other two were Clarice, and Deei, so there can’t be only three corpses!"

The head of the task force said, "It’s true that only three bodies were found at the scene, and given the tragedy of the accident, it’s impossible for anyone to have survived, and there were no signs of life at the scene."

The commander-in-chief sounded incredibly confused and said, "This isn’t right! Four people on the bus, only three left after the accident, where did the other one go?"

At this moment, Rueben was sitting in the Tokyo Police Department’s conference room with an anxious face.

Because the Moore Group is a powerful and well-known company, the Tokyo Police Department is very polite to Rueben.

The director, who had come overnight from home, was now personally entertaining Rueben.

Seeing Rueben’s anxious appearance, the director opened his mouth to comfort him, "Lord Moore, our large team has already begun a comprehensive search for your sister’s whereabouts in West Domo County, so you don’t need to be too anxious, once there are any results and clues, I will report back to you at once."

Rueben sighed lightly and covered his face in pain, choking out, "Jasmine is my only sister and the one I love the most, please do your best to bring her back safe and sound!"

The police inspector nodded and assured, "Please don’t worry Lord Moore, we will do our best to find Miss Moore’s whereabouts!"

Rueben said gratefully, "That’s very kind of you!"

At that moment, someone came in at the door and said urgently, "Chief, our men found Miss Moore’s commercial vehicle in the mountains of West Domoshire, the vehicle had crashed to the bottom of a ravine, and they found two charred bodies in it, and another one halfway up a steep hill!"

As soon as Rueben heard this, his eyes reddened and he immediately shed two lines of hot tears.

He nervously asked after her, "Director, has something bad happened to Jasmine?"

The hall director sighed and said, "Lord Moore, please be gentle…"

Rueben suddenly covered his face and cried out in pain, "Why…. Why is it Jasmine…. She’s still so young…. She’s still so young! Why wasn’t I the one who died! Why!"

The director stepped forward and gently patted Rueben’s shoulder, and was about to open his mouth to comfort a couple of sentences, the person who came to report said again, "Director, we found out through surveillance that when Miss Moore departed from the hotel, there were four people in the car along with her, so there is still one person whose whereabouts are unknown."

Rueben lifted his face up and asked in stunned silence, "What did you say?! There’s one more person unaccounted for?!"

"Right!" The man hurriedly said, "Four people got on the bus, there are only three bodies, the other one hasn’t found any clues yet, and we highly suspect that the one whose whereabouts are unknown is Miss Moore!"

"What?!" Rueben was so nervous that he asked, "What evidence do you have that the missing person is my sister? Have you identified the body that fell to its death halfway up the hill? Also, was she in those two charred bodies in the car?"

The man explained: "Is so Lord Moore, the corpse halfway up the hill has been confirmed, is Miss Moore’s assistant Clarice, as for the two charred corpses, we are through the high-definition camera carefully compared, when the commercial vehicle left the hotel’s seating order, the only male is the driver sitting in the driver’s seat, and at that time sitting in the passenger seat, is one of Miss Moore’s assistant, Dee. , when Miss Moore got into the car at that time, she was sitting in the back row with her other assistant, Clarice."

At this point, the man continued, "So, it follows that the charred corpse on the passenger side should be Dee, unless Miss Moore swapped places with Dee halfway through the journey, but we believe that this possibility is minimal."

The director reasoned at this point, "Now that we have confirmed the discovery of Clarice’s corpse, the other two corpses are most likely the driver and Dee, so in that case, Miss Moore is most likely still alive!"

Rueben’s entire body almost collapsed when he heard this!

He inwardly strained his abdomen, "What’s going on?! What the hell is going on here? Why is Jasmine still alive? Isn’t it certain as well as certain that Hashimoto’s near-senior people have rolled down the valley with the car and Jasmine! Why is she flying off the handle?!"

So he hurriedly stood up and asked out of the blue, "Have you found my sister’s whereabouts? Or have you found anything of value?!"

The person who came to report shook his head and said, "Things are a bit tricky and inconsistent right now, we didn’t find any traces of Miss Moore at the scene, nor did we find any signs that anyone survived, but we also didn’t find any clues as to whether Miss Moore got off the bus early or not, so everything is still unknown right now."

Rueben’s heart was a little scared at this point, "If Jasmine dies, then everything is easy to solve, even if the Tokyo Police Department finds out that she died from a homicide, I have nothing to worry about, I didn’t do it anyway, it’s almost impossible to find out, and then the Tokyo Police Department can continue to pursue the clues, and I’ll bring Jasmine’s body back to put on the funeral, Then we’ll do away with that old thing, and the Moore family will be mine and Dad’s."

"But if Jasmine hadn’t died, then I’m afraid all of this would have been for naught! Even if Jasmine doesn’t know that I secretly harmed her, as long as she returns to Aurous Hill alive, she will definitely become extremely vigilant in the future, and then it will be hard to kill her!"

Thinking of this, he couldn’t sit still a bit and spoke, "A few people, I want to go out for some air."

The director nodded hurriedly, "Lord Moore, go ahead!"

Rueben immediately walked out the door to an empty stairwell and dialed Hashimoto Konzen’s phone.

"Haha, Lord Moore, you should be at the Tokyo Police Department right now, right?"

Rueben said coldly, "Mr. Hashimoto, someone from the Tokyo Police Department told me that my sister is missing! What the fuck is going on here?"

Hashimoto Kon first asked in surprise. Missing? How did she go missing?"

Rueben gritted his teeth and roared in a low voice, "That’s how they disappeared for no reason! No one knows where she is, and now neither a person nor a body can be found!"

Hashimoto Kensen mumbled, "This isn’t right! My people have obviously crashed her and the commercial vehicle she was riding in into the cliff valley, and according to them, the vehicle fell to the bottom of the valley for no more than a minute before it happened naturally, and even Amaterasu Daijin couldn’t escape!"

Rueben said angrily, "Don’t fucking talk such bullshit to me! Your Amaterasu Great Spirit couldn’t escape, so my sister escaped!"

"No one from the police department found her body! She wasn’t even there!"

Hashimoto Konzen also tensed up and said with a bit of a tremble in his voice, "This isn’t fucking right! I really have a video here, it was taken by one of my men, and you can see on the video that your sister she was obviously still in the car when it hit!"

Rueben Moore questioned angrily, "She was in the car at the time of the crash, and she disappeared when she crashed down the valley, so I’m asking you to answer me, where the hell did she go?"

Hashimoto Konen-sen’s voice was all a bit desperate as he said, "She…. She should be dead…. There’s no way anyone could have survived at that height!"

Rueben questioned, "If she dies, will the corpse walk on its own?!"

Hashimoto Konohan fidgeted and said, "This…. I don’t know about this either…"

Rueben growled, "So that’s only one possibility, she must have escaped! I don’t care how you do it, just find her and kill her now! Otherwise if this is revealed, we’ll both be finished!"

Charlie and Nanako flew in a helicopter for about thirty minutes before they approached West Domo County.

As Nanako’s ninjas were still tracking Jasmine’s whereabouts, a large number of police forces from the Tokyo Police Department were also searching near the site of the incident.

So, Charlie had the helicopter land in a relatively flat place on the top of a mountain about five kilometers away from the incident site.

A distance of five kilometers would temporarily avoid the police department’s search, while not being too far away from Jasmine.

After all, she wouldn’t be able to walk too fast in the deep mountains on her feet, and it was estimated that she would have walked at most five kilometers since the incident.

Therefore, even if the helicopter that Charlie was riding in was unlucky and landed completely in the opposite direction, the maximum straight line distance between him and Jasmine would not exceed ten kilometers.

Still putting more than two thousand meters to the top of the mountain, the weather was bitterly cold, and Charlie was standing on top of a boulder at the top of the mountain with anxiety in his heart.

The pills he gave Jasmine could save her once, but not twice, and if she was met by criminals again, or if she ran into any danger in the mountain, he was afraid that he wouldn’t be able to help her.

At the side, Nanako, seeing Charlie’s burning expression, immediately pulled out her phone and prepared to call the ninja she had sent out to inquire about the situation.

At that moment, her phone happened to vibrate, and the one who called her was the ninja headed by the Ito family.

Nanako hurriedly answered the phone and asked, "How’s the situation? Have you found out where Miss Moore is?"

The other party immediately said: "Back to Missy, we have found Miss Moore’s whereabouts, she is at the site of the incident, about four kilometers northeast of the valley, we just nearest to her, a straight line distance of about 500 meters, but I found Miss Moore’s condition is still good, so I did not disturb her, because there is no signal at the top of the mountain, so I went up to the first Halfway called you for instructions, and the others are secretly trailing and protecting her."

Nanako was relieved and said off the top of her head, "That’s great!"

Charlie then hurriedly asked after her, "Does Jasmine have a whereabouts?"

Nanako nodded heavily and said to Charlie, "Charlie! My men have found Jasmine, she is now traveling to the northeast, she seems to be in good shape, my men are about five or six hundred meters away from her, they haven’t alerted her yet, and have called me specifically for advice, what do you think we should do?"

As soon as Charlie heard this, a stone in his heart fell to the ground.

Coming to Japan in the middle of the night, the only thing he was looking forward to was hearing the news that Jasmine was safe and sound.

So, he immediately said to Nanako, "Nanako, please have your people give a specific location, we’re on our way!"

……..

In the valley.

Jasmine was still struggling to move forward.

Since her cell phone had no signal, she couldn’t use positioning either, and she herself couldn’t figure out how far she had gone.

However, Jasmine was very smart and had been relying on the North Star in the sky to discern her direction.

The North Star was a star in the northern part of the sky, and due to its unique movement pattern, the star was almost immobile from the northern hemisphere.

It is because Polaris remains motionless in the northern part of the sky that it is able to provide the most basic navigation of location.

When one finds the North Star, one can find the North, and when one is facing the North, behind him is the South, while the right-hand direction is the East and the left-hand direction is the West.

In this way, Jasmine was able to ensure that he had been heading northeast, rather than aimlessly and muddledly going back and forth in the valley.

When lost in the mountains, if there was no way to discern the direction, then one would often go in circles without realizing it.

Jasmine wanted to walk as far away from the scene of the incident as possible, and wait for a safe enough distance before climbing up and finding a cell phone signal to call the police for help.

However, she didn’t know at this point that she was surrounded by 10 top ninjas.

Fortunately, these ninjas were all sent out by Nanako, and they didn’t have any malice towards Jasmine, otherwise, Jasmine was afraid that even if she had the Rejuvenation Pill in her hand, she would be in mortal danger.

And at this time, she was even more unaware that Charlie, whom she was thinking of, had already arrived in Tokyo and was marching fast towards her in the darkness!

Charlie’s strength was extraordinary, even if he didn’t rely on helicopters, he was able to run fast and walk like a man in this kind of place.

.

However, Nanako and the others were completely unable to keep up with his kind of pace, so they could only wait in place for Charlie’s announcement.

Charlie didn’t want to directly take a helicopter to pick up Jasmine, because that would probably disturb the others who were searching for her whereabouts.

Therefore, it would be more reliable to rely on his own legs.

It was good that Charlie was not that far away from Jasmine, it was almost two or three kilometers from the positioning.

So, after half an hour of speeding, Jasmine had appeared in Charlie’s sight.

At this time, Jasmine was climbing upwards from the bottom of the valley.

She felt that she had largely pulled off a safe distance, so she wanted to climb upwards and look for a cell phone signal, then first report to Charlie and her family.

At this time, Jasmine, in her heart, could not help but worry: "If Charlie is talking about the voice I sent to him when I had the accident, then he must be very worried about my safety, right? I don’t know if there’s a heartbeat right now, but I need to call Charlie and let him know I’m still alive!"

Charlie’s heart was suddenly excited when he saw her.

When he arrived from Aurous Hill, Charlie was most afraid that Jasmine’s life would be threatened.

Now seeing her figure with his own eyes made Charlie completely dispel all his previous tensions and worries.

When Jasmine climbed on top of a relatively flat boulder in the middle of the mountain, she pulled out her cell phone, which still showed no signal at this time.

She walked back and forth on the boulder with her mobile phone, and finally caught a cell phone signal.

So, she hurriedly kept still and then opened her messenger at the first opportunity.

Since the network was very poor, her WeChat kept indicating that it was in connection.

After waiting a few minutes, WeChat changed again from being connected, to being receiving.

Although it showed that it was receiving, she didn’t even receive a new WeChat.

So, she could only give up on WeChat and call Charlie directly.

Fortunately, the internet, although only one cell and almost difficult to connect to the internet, was a signal that could already sustain her to make the call out!

After the phone rang twice, she heard Charlie’s voice, "Jasmine, how are you doing now?"

When Jasmine heard Charlie’s voice, she felt as if Charlie was still in her ears, and was so excited inside that she cried out, "Charlie…. I…….. I’m still alive…"

Charlie softly said, "I know."

Jasmine was now weeping and choked, "Charlie…. Thank you…. If it wasn’t for you, I would definitely be dead by now…"

Charlie looked at Jasmine’s back in distress and said softly, "Jasmine, I have to tell you something, you should never be nervous, let alone afraid."

Jasmine hurriedly said, "Charlie you say!"

Charlie said seriously, "Knowing that something happened to you, I’ve come to Japan."

"Ah?!" Jasmine excitedly asked, "Charlie, you…. You’ve come to Japan?!"

Charlie said, "That’s right, I’m in Tokyo."

Jasmine was now extremely happy and moved, crying, "Charlie, you…. You’ve really come to Tokyo to find me?"

Charlie sighed lightly and said, "Jasmine, I was in the West Domo County where you had your accident."

Jasmine was now full of incredulity and exclaimed in shock, "Charlie, how did you know that I was in the West Domo County where I had my accident? Where are you now?"

Charlie said seriously, "Jasmine, I’m now…. Right behind you!"

The reason why Charlie told Jasmine in a gradual manner was that he was afraid that he would suddenly call out to her, or suddenly tell her that he was right behind her and scare her.

After all, Jasmine had been walking alone in this kind of deep forest for so long, if she suddenly appeared without any psychological preparation, it would definitely scare her to a certain extent.

That’s why Charlie chose to guide her in a gradual manner, first letting her know that she had come to Japan, to Tokyo, to Sidomore County, and then telling her that he was right behind her.

And when Jasmine heard Charlie’s words, she immediately turned back subconsciously!

Indeed!

She realized that about ten meters behind her, there was a familiar figure standing about a dozen meters away!

That familiar figure was the same Charlie she still thought of in her heart at the critical moment, Charlie!

Jasmine’s heart was almost thrilled to the point of ecstasy!

She never dared to dream that Charlie would actually suddenly appear here!

At this moment, Jasmine’s heart was completely filled with emotion and happiness!

She choked in her heart, "Charlie! You actually came to save me…. At such a late hour, at such a distance, you actually appeared in front of me within a few hours! It’s like that supreme jewel in the movie with the colorful clouds on his feet! To think that my position in his heart must be very important…"

Thinking of this, her entire body had been completely immersed in extreme emotion, and she cried out, "Charlie!"

After saying that, he ran towards Charlie in stride!

Charlie was afraid that she would fall down on the mountain road and hurriedly took two steps quickly as well.

As soon as she reached the front, Jasmine suddenly threw herself into Charlie’s arms and cried out, "Charlie…. I’m not dreaming, am I? Is that really you? You’ve really come to save me…"

Charlie gently patted her back and comforted her, "You’re not dreaming, it’s really me, I’ve come to save you!"

Jasmine suddenly cried pear-shaped tears and sobbed, "Charlie, I thought I would never see you again in my life…"

Charlie asked her, "Did you take the pill I gave you?"

Jasmine nodded her head like garlic, hugged Charlie tightly and said on his shoulder, "I’ve been obediently listening to you and carrying that medicine close to my body, after the car I was riding in fell off the cliff, I took that medicine at the first opportunity, thanks to that medicine, otherwise, you might have been unable to see me…"

Charlie sighed lightly and said, "The reason I gave you that medicine in the first place was so that you could use it in case of an emergency, but I never expected that you would actually use it, but today it’s a life saver!"

Jasmine choked with gratitude, "Charlie, the greatest luck in my life is to have known you…. If it wasn’t for you, I might have been long gone…. I will never be able to repay your great kindness in my life…"

Jasmine’s heart had always been very grateful to Charlie.

Thinking back to the time when her room had accidentally formed a feng shui bureau of a trapped dragon formation due to a misunderstanding, her entire fortune was rapidly depleted and had even endangered her life.

If Charlie hadn’t defused it in time, she might have already died of an accident.

Not to mention, Charlie had helped her step by step to sit on the Moore family’s headship.

Today, she encountered such a great death crisis in Japan, and it was also entirely thanks to the medicine that Charlie gave her that she was able to turn the danger into safety.

Now, Charlie had even travelled thousands of miles and nights to come to the deep mountains of Japan to save her, this kindness had already made Jasmine tears of gratitude.

In addition, she deeply loved Charlie in her heart, so at this moment, she regarded Charlie as a beloved person more important than her own life.

Jasmine even had a thought that sprouted within her, she felt, "From today onwards, I, Jasmine, am willing to do anything for Charlie, even if Charlie lets me die immediately, I will willingly die for him and have no complaints whatsoever!"

Charlie didn’t know Jasmine’s inner activities at this time, he just kept comforting her with a gentle tone: "Jasmine, between you and me, there’s no need to say thank you, let alone say any great kindness, you’re my friend, it’s only right and proper for me to save you, not to mention that you’re in Japan, even if you’re in the middle of a mountain of fire and knives, I, Charlie, will never say anything."

Charlie was expressing his steadfastness towards his friend and friendship to Jasmine, but he never expected that to Jasmine’s ears, these words would become the most touching expression of emotion in the world!

At this moment, she even loved Charlie to the bone, and was even willing to just hold him tightly and rub her entire body into his bones.

Her heart was filled with love and emotion for Charlie, and as her brain heated up, she immediately stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss Charlie’s lips.

This was the second time Jasmine had kissed Charlie.

It was also the second time in her life that she kissed.

Her lips were cold and still had a faint salty taste from her tears, making Charlie’s heart ache all of a sudden.

Jasmine kissed Charlie and her hands also hugged him tighter.

At this moment, how much she longed for time to stop here, to be able to let herself and the man she loved stay in this beautiful moment forever.

Even if this life came to an abrupt end, she was already satisfied.

Unfortunately, reality is not a fairy tale.

While she was immersed in the kiss, the sound of a helicopter whistling came from the valley not far away.

Charlie hurriedly turned his head to look, and in the sky, three helicopters were coming in formation.

At the nose of the helicopter, three high power searchlights were shining back and forth in the valley.

Charlie hurriedly said to her, "We can’t stay here for long, now all the police in Tokyo are looking for you."

Jasmine hurriedly said, "Charlie, the police are looking for me just in time for me to call the police!"

Charlie’s brow creased slightly as he asked her, "Are you going to call the police?"

"Right!" Jasmine cut to the chase and said, "The truck that hit me was obviously premeditated, and it was meant to kill me!"

Saying that, Jasmine said with red eyes, incomparably angry and sad, "These bastards, if they want to kill me, just come straight at me, but they prefer to implicate the innocent, my two assistants, and the driver I have, all of them…"

When she said this, Jasmine suddenly couldn’t control her emotions again, choking with incomparable sadness, "Clarice and Dee have been with me for so long, they have been reserved, accompanying me to Japan on a business trip on New Year’s Eve, and I was planning to bring them to have a good time in Tokyo, but I didn’t expect…. I didn’t expect them…"

At this point, Jasmine could no longer continue and cried out in sorrow.

Charlie hurriedly comforted her, "Jasmine, don’t worry, they won’t all die in vain!"

Jasmine nodded heavily, wiped away her tears, and said resolutely, "So I’m going to call the police, have the police catch those behind it, bring them to justice, and avenge Clarice and the three of them!"

Charlie shook his head and said seriously, "You’re not familiar with life in Tokyo, calling the police won’t serve any purpose, but instead you might alert the snakes."

Jasmine hurriedly asked, "Charlie, then what you mean is that you won’t call the police?"

"Right!" Charlie nodded and said, "Jasmine, we still don’t know whether it’s someone in Japan who wants you dead or someone at home, so calling the police in Japan won’t solve anything, if you trust me, let me handle this matter, I’ll find out what happened and give you, and the three people who died, an explanation! "

When Jasmine heard Charlie’s words, without any thought at all, she cut him off and said, "Charlie, I’ll listen to you!"

Charlie nodded and said seriously, "It’s still more or less relevant in Japan, I’ll bring you to my friend’s house first later, during this period you should not contact with anyone, including your grandfather and your other family members, until this matter is investigated to the bottom of the matter."

Jasmine was surprised and asked, "Charlie, can’t I tell my grandfather? He must be very worried about me right now, and if I’ve been unaccounted for, I’m afraid he’ll be overly worried and affect his body…"

Charlie smiled slightly and comforted, "Don’t worry about that, your grandfather has taken the Rejuvenation Pill, so his body will never be affected, and don’t forget that the Rejuvenation Pill I gave you on your birthday before is also in his old man’s hand, with this Pill in his hand, he will never have any problems."

Saying that, Charlie further explained, "The vast majority of secrets are leaked from the person’s own mouth, the real secret should be known by as few people as possible, it’s best if no one but yourself knows about it, otherwise, once the secret is known by others, it’s hard to make sure that it won’t be known by more people."

Although Jasmine’s expression was struggling a bit, she quickly raised her head and looked at Charlie seriously, "Okay Charlie, then I won’t tell anyone yet."

Charlie nodded and asked her, "You didn’t contact your grandfather and the rest of your family just now, did you?"

"No…" Jasmine hurriedly said, "My phone just got a signal, and I immediately contacted you, Charlie, I originally wanted to contact you and then contact my grandfather, but I haven’t done so yet."

Charlie hurriedly said, "Then quickly turn off your phone, not only do you not receive any calls, but also do not use WeChat and any other communication software."

Jasmine said good-naturedly, "Okay Charlie, I’ll turn off the phone."

Saying that, she immediately pressed and long-pressed the power button to turn off her phone that had a shattered screen.

Immediately, she remembered something and looked at Charlie with a puzzled face and asked, "Charlie, how on earth did you find me in this deep forest?"

Charlie said truthfully, "The eldest lady of the Ito family in Japan is my friend, after your accident I asked her to help me find your whereabouts, she sent some Japanese ninja experts, the legendary ninjas, to the mountains of West Domo County to look for clues related to you."

"They found the commercial vehicle where you had your accident, and then followed you all the way here, chasing you, and I rushed over after I got your location."

Jasmine exclaimed, "Huh?! A ninja? Charlie, are you saying that ninjas really exist in this world?"

Charlie nodded and said, "The ninja is actually no big deal, he’s like our Chinese martial arts experts, he’s all real."

Jasmine nodded in sudden realization, then remembered something and exclaimed, "They have been secretly tracking me, does that mean that they are also secretly observing us now?"

"Uh… This…."

Charlie laughed somewhat awkwardly and said, "You’re right, they have indeed been secretly following."

Jasmine was bashful, "That…. That…….. Then what we just did, they…. Did they see it all?"

Charlie helplessly shrugged his shoulders, "Definitely saw it…"

Jasmine was embarrassed and shyly lowered her head and snapped, "Charlie…. You….. Why didn’t you remind me…. This is too humiliating…."

Charlie spread out his hands and said with an innocent face, "Jasmine…. I can’t be blamed for this, I didn't know you would suddenly jump over…. I was also blank at the time…"

Hearing him say that, Jasmine recalled the scene just now when she took the initiative to jump into Charlie’s arms and kiss his lips, her face became more and more red, so she could only shyly whisper, "Oh my…. Let’s not talk about that…. Charlie, where are we going now?"

Charlie said, "Let’s go to Miss Ito’s mansion for a while to hide out and wait and see what happens."

……..

At this moment, Nanako was still waiting in the same spot.

After all, her skills were much, much worse than Charlie’s, so it was impossible for her to keep up with Charlie’s running pace, so she simply waited in the same spot.

Since there were people from the Tokyo Police Department searching several mountains around her, and there were often police helicopters in the sky patrolling back and forth, she had her helicopter turn off its engine and quietly waited for news of Charlie.

At that moment, the head ninja under her command sent her a message, "My lady, Mr. Wade has found that Miss Moore."

Nanako was relieved, and her fingertips kept tapping on the screen, replying, "That’s good, ask Charlie what he plans to do next."

The other party sent an awkward look and said, "Miss… Mr. Wade and Miss Moore were hugging and kissing, so we’re too embarrassed to come forward and dawdle ah…"

When Nanako heard this, her entire body went rigid.

Immediately afterwards, her heart also immediately swelled with jealousy.

In her sour heart, she secretly thought, "Originally, I also thought that Charlie was a married man after all, and even if I loved him, I couldn’t go and destroy his relationship and family…"

"But, I never thought that Charlie and that Jasmine would even embrace and kiss…. Could it be that Jasmine is Charlie’s extra-marital love interest? Or, to put it more bluntly, is Jasmine the lover of Charlie?"

"If Jasmine can be Charlie’s lover, then why can’t I…"

"I also love Charlie from the bottom of my heart, so why can’t I be like Jasmine and be Charlie’s lover?"

"Although I don’t despise being a third party, if Charlie is willing to give me this chance, I’m willing to hide in the shadows for the rest of my life and be his underground lover…"

"After all, I love him more than anything, fame and reputation are all worthless in front of him…"

Just as she was thinking nonsensically, her phone suddenly vibrated, it was a call from Charlie.

She hurriedly answered the phone, her voice somewhat panicked and unnatural, "Uh…. Wade……. Charlie…. You…….. You’ve met with Miss Moore?"

Charlie spoke up, "Yes, we found her."

Nanako was busy asking, "Is Miss Moore okay?"

Charlie said, "She’s quite good, Nanako, I’m calling you because I want to discuss the next arrangements with you."

Nanako hurriedly said, "Charlie, everything will be at your disposal next, and the entire Ito family’s power will be invoked with you!"

Charlie earnestly said, "I’m really thankful Nanako, my current plan is to have the helicopter come over first and bring Jasmine to your mansion so that she can stay at your house for the time being, but you must keep this matter strictly confidential and never leak it out."

Nanako Ito said without thinking, "No problem, Charlie, wait for a moment, I’ll be over to pick you up!"

When Charlie and Jasmine were together, taking the Ito family’s helicopter back to downtown Tokyo, Rueben was in the Tokyo Police Department, already somewhat unable to sit still.

He was incomparably nervous at this time, and surmised, "Jasmine is still alive or dead, and has not found any whereabouts for several hours, and if we delay any longer, it will be dawn, and if we still can’t find her then, then this matter will be really tricky!"

"Jasmine’s corpse should have stayed honestly in that commercial vehicle, but instead, she has mysteriously disappeared and disappeared into the vast mountains, is she now dead or alive?"

Rueben was very worried because he was afraid that Jasmine wasn’t dead.

Because, as long as Jasmine didn’t die, then the lie that New Nippon Steel’s Vice Mr. Hashimoto Konzen had concocted to Jasmine before would be completely debunked.

After all, this matter is Hashimoto Konzen’s own initiative, on the one hand, to seek more profit space for Nippon Steel, but also for his own personal interests.

That’s why he had cooperated with Rueben to deceive Jasmine, saying that she was told to go to West Domo County to find the chairman of the board to sign the contract, but in fact, the chairman of New Nippon Steel didn’t even know about it.

If Jasmine was still alive, as soon as the police asked her why she had gone to West Domo County, it would be a complete shambles.

At that time, the Japanese police would definitely arrest Hashimoto Konzen at the first opportunity.

The police will then arrest Hashimoto for murder, one of the most serious crimes in Japan, and with three people dead, Hashimoto will not hesitate to betray Moore.

At that time, the murder of Jasmine by her father and son will be revealed to the world.

At this moment, Hashimoto is also pacing nervously in his own home.

The members of the team responsible for assassinating Jasmine were standing in front of him.

These people are standing side by side in front of the sofa, one by one, with their heads down, not daring to look at Hashimoto Konzen.

Hashimoto had just made a phone call to a friend from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, asking for an update on the latest developments.

After learning that Jasmine’s fate was still unknown, he was as nervous as Rueben.

He knew very well that if Jasmine was still alive, he would be the first to suffer bad luck!

So, he angrily walked up to these people and smacked them one by one directly with his big mouth, cursing furiously, "You bunch of idiot! Rubbish! What’s the use of raising you? Such a simple thing can’t be done!"

Several people you look at me, I look at you, no one dared to open their mouths to pick up the fight.

Hashimoto Kensen saw them all silent, even more angry gnashing of teeth: "A bunch of trash! You can’t even kill a woman! You’ve caused me so much trouble! If I’m fucking exposed, none of you will escape!"

……..

Twenty minutes later.

The helicopter slowly landed in the courtyard of the Ito family’s mansion.

Ito Yuuhiko, who had lost both his legs, was pushed by his sister Ito Emi and was already waiting in the courtyard.

As soon as the helicopter landed, Ito Emi immediately pushed Ito Yuuhiko to the outside of the cabin.

Charlie just happened to be one step ahead of the helicopter at this time and reached out to assist Jasmine down as well.

Nanako followed behind Jasmine to get off the plane, seeing that Charlie reached out to help Jasmine down, her heart was slightly jealous, but more envious.

At the moment when she was slightly lost in thought, Charlie, who was below the helicopter, reached out his hand to her again.

Nanako did not expect that Charlie would still assist her in getting off the plane, and her heart was suddenly as sweet as honey.

Although she was already an expert and had taken the rejuvenation pills, which had increased her strength by a large amount, she was still a small woman at heart, and seeing Charlie so gentlemanly and considerate, she immediately, slightly shyly, handed over her hand and gently said, "Thank you, Charlie."

Charlie smiled slightly and said indifferently, "It’s fine, it should be."

At this time, Ito Yuuhiko was pushed over by Ito Emi, and he said in a somewhat excited tone, "Mr. Wade, I didn’t expect us to meet so soon!"

Charlie smiled bitterly, "Yes, I didn’t expect to meet again so soon, how is Mr. Ito doing?"

Ito Yuuhiko folded his hands and said respectfully, "Back to Mr. Wade, I’ve been doing well recently, it’s just that since the injury, my health has not been too good, often cold and flu, weak night sweats, it just so happens that these days Tokyo cooled down, so I originally planned to go to the Maldives beach in the past two days to recuperate for a period of time, I did not expect you to suddenly come. "

Charlie nodded and pointed at Jasmine and said, "Mr. Ito, let me introduce you, this is my good friend, Miss Jasmine, the chairman of the Moore Clan, Miss Moore is in a bit of trouble, so I’m here for her this time."

Ito Yuhiko looked at Jasmine and said very politely, "Hello Miss Moore, I’m Ito Yuhiko, Mr. Wade is a guest of the Ito family, you are his friend, so naturally you are one of the guests of the Ito family, welcome to the house."

Jasmine was also very polite and bowed slightly, "Thank you Mr. Ito!"

At this time, Jasmine was very surprised deep inside.

She knew very well what the Ito family’s status was in Japan.

In Japan, the most powerful family was the Ito Family.

Other than the Ito Family, the rest were the big clans made up of a few families, but the Ito Family’s strength was no less powerful even when compared to those big clans.

Unexpectedly, Ito Family’s Ito Yuuhiko was so respectful and polite to Charlie, which made her even more shocked at Charlie’s strength.

Ito Yuuhiko was now slandering in his heart, "This Jasmine, looks like she’s not inferior to my daughter in terms of looks, figure, and temperament, she’s definitely among the top beauties, she’s so close to Charlie, could it be that there’s some unknown deeper relationship between her and Charlie? If that’s the case, then my daughter’s chances with Charlie are even smaller!"

Just as he was lamenting in his heart, his sister Ito Emi hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, it’s quite cold outside, let’s go inside and talk."

Only then did Ito Yuuhiko came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, yes! Hurry up and go in and talk, go in and have the vegetables prepare a tea ceremony to serve the two of you while I have the cook prepare some breakfast."

Inside the Japanese style parlor.

Charlie and Jasmine sat next to each other on the floor.

Nanako, on the other hand, was kneeling at one end of the tea table, elegantly and nonchalantly making tea for everyone.

Charlie then opened his mouth and asked Jasmine, "Jasmine, what happened to you last night? Can you tell me more about it?"

Ito Yuhiko was also in a hurry to speak at this time, "Miss Moore, I’m still considered to have some energy in Japan, you might as well tell us what happened, I’m sure I, as well as the entire Ito family, can help you!"

Jasmine bowed slightly, "Thank you, Charlie, Mr. Ito, and Miss Ito."

Only after thanking her did Jasmine continue, "I came to Japan this time to enter into a strategic partnership with Nippon Steel, and I talked repeatedly with their vice president for several rounds until last night, when their chairman decided to meet me and sign a contract with me…"

"Since their chairman was in West Domo County, I took a car over there overnight, but I didn’t expect to be suddenly hit by a car on the road and run into a cliff…"

Yuuhiko Ito frowned and spoke, "Things are a bit strange, the chairman of Nippon Steel and I have a deep friendship, and according to his style, he shouldn’t be looking for you to sign a contract in the middle of the night, and even if he did, he wouldn’t call you to West Domo County, because his mansion is close to me, just a few minutes away, and he came to visit me at the mansion after dinner yesterday! "

Ito Yuuhiko’s words made Charlie suddenly alert.

He opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Ito, are you well acquainted with that chairman of New Nippon Steel?"

"Yes!" Ito Yuhiko said very seriously, "The chairman of New Nippon Steel is named Watanabe Shinwa, and he is very close to me."

Charlie nodded and spoke, "Then please ask him if he’s going to cooperate with a Chinese company to build a factory recently, and if so, ask him which one he’s cooperating with and if it’s set."

Ito Yuhiko said instantly, "Okay Mr. Wade, I’ll ask him right now."

Jasmine hurriedly asked Charlie, "Charlie, are you thinking that there is something wrong with Mr. Watanabe?"

Charlie shook his head, "One is this Watanabe Shinwa and the other is the vice chairman who asked you to meet Watanabe Shinwa, both of them are suspicious, but I’m still not sure who is in trouble, and I can’t rule out that they’re both fine or both."

Jasmine nodded lightly and didn’t say anything more.

This was because, in her heart, she was also very clear that this matter was far beyond her control, and since Charlie had already come to Japan for himself, she was completely at his disposal for everything.

As soon as Ito Yuuhiko heard that there might be a problem, he hurriedly patted his chest and said, "Mr. Wade, I am very familiar with Watanabe Shinwa, he is a person who, although his business tactics are slightly cunning, he is still a very honest person, I believe that he should have nothing to do with the matter of murdering Miss Moore."

Charlie smiled slightly, "Mr. Ito, it’s not that I don’t trust you, but this matter is related to multiple lives, so it’s better to be more cautious, please ask this Watanabe Shinwa for me, and also please try to be more natural when you ask, so that he won’t hear what you mean."

Ito Yuuhiko nodded and immediately pulled out his phone, finding Watanabe Shinwa’s number and calling it.

The call was quickly answered, and a lazy voice came out, "Hey, Ito, what are you calling so early for, you bastard?"

Yuuhiko Ito laughed and said, "Where are you now, Watanabe?"

Shinwa Watanabe yawned, "I’m sleeping, where else would I be! What do you want? Let me sleep a little longer if there’s nothing important…"

Ito Yuhiko then said, "I heard you’re working with a Chinese company? Is there any firm that you’re interested in?"

Watanabe Shinwa asked curiously, "What? You’re going into the steel business too?"

Yuuhiko Ito said, "No no, I’m just asking, it just so happens that I also know some friends in China, so if you haven’t decided on a partnership on your side, I might be able to help you with the matchmaking."

Shinwa Watanabe said, "We have indeed thought about it, and we do seem to be connecting with some powerful Chinese companies lately, but I’ll leave that to Hashimoto."

Yuuhiko Ito asked, "Hashimoto? It’s Hashimoto Konzen, right?"

"Yes." Watanabe Shinwa said with a smile, "Speaking from the bottom of my heart, this kind of cooperation to build a factory isn’t too big a business for the whole Nippon Steel, I usually don’t directly ask, but if you have a friend who wants to cooperate, then I can sell you a face."

Ito Yuhiko smiled, "I’ll thank you in advance then, but has Hashimoto’s side decided on a partner ah? If he already has a definite candidate on his side, I’m afraid it’s not appropriate for my side to suddenly step across the line."

Watanabe Shinwa said indifferently, "You don’t need to worry about whether Hashimoto’s side is suitable or not, he’s just a senior worker, if I don’t ask about anything, he’ll make the decisions, but if I ask, he’ll only take orders."

Ito Yuuhiko laughed, "Okay, I know, I’ll ask my friend about it, I’ll contact you if I need to."

Shinwa Watanabe then said, "You don’t have anything else, do you? If there’s nothing else, I’ll hang up and go back to sleep!"

"Okay, you sleep!"

When he hung up the phone, Ito Yuhiko said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, it seems that Watanabe really doesn’t know about this, he didn’t even ask Miss Moore about the collaboration between Miss Moore and Hashimoto Konen, so how could he be involved in murdering Miss Moore?"

Charlie nodded slightly and looked to the side at Jasmine, "Was it that Hashimoto Kon first who called you and asked you to sign with the chairman yesterday?"

Jasmine said firmly, "That’s right, it was Hashimoto Konzen who called me and asked me to go to West Domo County to sign a contract with the chairman."

Charlie snorted coldly between his nose, "It seems that the problem lies with this Hashimoto Konzen, he must have deliberately tricked you into going to West Domo County and then set up an ambush on the mountain road in West Domo County."

Jasmine was very confused and asked, "Charlie, I don’t understand why Hashimoto Konzen would want to harm me? Why would he design to put me to death when I have no grudge against him and have never even had any previous interaction with him?"

Charlie coldly said, "Many perpetrators and victims are also not acquainted with each other, what really drives him to murder each other is mostly profit, it must be beneficial to kill you, that’s why he did it."

Jasmine was even more surprised and asked, "I really can’t think of any benefit to him if I die? He won’t get anything out of it!"

Charlie looked at Jasmine and said seriously, "It might be hard for him to gain any benefits directly after you die, but the key is to see if there’s anyone to give him benefits after you die!"

Jasmine’s expression tightened, "Charlie…. You…….. What you mean is…. Someone hired him to kill me?!"

Charlie nodded his head firmly, "I think it should be!"

Jasmine was suddenly a little nervous and at the same time a little confused, her mouth slurred as she said, "But…. But…….. But this doesn’t make sense…. I’ve never usually offended anyone, so who would it benefit if I died?"

Charlie looked at her and smiled but didn’t say anything, this was because he already had an answer in his mind at this time.

He felt that the person behind this matter was most likely Rueben and his father Theodore.

The Moore family’s situation was very well understood by Charlie.

Jasmine’s parents had died early, and there were still several uncles and uncles in the family.

Among them, Rueben’s father, Theodore, was the most influential.

Because he was the eldest son, he was also the old man’s originally set successor.

So, when it came to Jasmine’s generation, Rueben was naturally the one with the most influence.

And because Jasmine had no parents and was alone, she hadn’t been very influential.

It was also fortunate that Master Moore took care of her and cared for her, so she could still enjoy the treatment of a big sister even if her parents were gone.

In case Master Moore is the kind of old feudal man who prefers men to women, and Jasmine is without her parents, she would have been treated as a marriage tool by the Moore family and married to a rich young man from a big family as a wife.

However, ever since Jasmine met Charlie, her status in the Moore family has risen sharply.

When Moore old man was on the verge of death, it was Jasmine who asked Charlie to pull him back from hell, and then Charlie also gave the old man a rejuvenation pill for Jasmine’s sake, so that he could regain his health and be twenty years younger.

So, when Charlie gave the rejuvenation pill to Jasmine as a birthday gift on her birthday, the old master Moore was so excited that he simply passed on the position of head of the family to Jasmine as well.

In this way, Jasmine suddenly became the most powerful one in the Moore family, while the power and influence of Rueben’s father and son shrank dramatically in comparison.

Under such circumstances, Rueben and his son must have been very dissatisfied with Jasmine.

Once the discontent kept piling up in their hearts, it would seem logical that the idea of murdering Jasmine would arise over time!

Jasmine really couldn’t think of who wanted her life.

Although the shadows of Rueben and Theodore flashed in her mind, she immediately dismissed the thought.

She felt that Rueben had grown up with her since childhood and treated her like her own sister, so it was impossible for him to have evil intentions towards her.

It wasn’t that Jasmine was so simple or foolish, but she felt that affection was priceless, and she shouldn’t have doubted her cousin as well as her uncle.

Charlie could see that she didn’t suspect Rueben, so it was just a slapdash point of view on the topic.

He was also only suspicious of Rueben now, and there was no need to go into too much detail with Jasmine until he found definitive evidence.

So, he said to Jasmine, "For these two days, Jasmine, you will temporarily stay at Mr. Ito’s house, or as I said, don’t contact anyone, let alone let anyone know that you are still alive, I will investigate who exactly wants to harm you."

Jasmine nodded gently and said respectfully, "Charlie, I will listen to your arrangements for everything."

Charlie smiled slightly, "You haven’t slept all night, let Miss Ito arrange a room for you to rest after dinner later."

Nanako hurriedly said, "Miss Moore, what style of room do you like? Is it a Japanese-style tatami or a European-style soft bed? I’ll get the servants ready to come out ahead of time!"

Jasmine busily said, "Miss Ito is too kind, I’ll do anything."

Nanako smiled sweetly and said, "In that case, I’ll arrange a Japanese harmony room for you, it’s a way of getting into the countryside."

Jasmine said politely, "Then thank you, Miss Ito!"

Ito Nachiko said seriously, "Miss Moore is a good friend of Charlie, and when she comes to the Ito family, she treats this place as if it were her home."

Saying that, Nanako said with some regret, "Miss Moore came to Tokyo, it is reasonable that I should accompany you to have a good stroll, but Charlie doesn’t allow you to show your face, so this time I will have to beg you to stay at home, after the matter is settled, I will take you for a good stroll again!"

Jasmine didn’t expect that Nanako, as the Eldest Miss of the Ito Family, who was much more valuable and had a much stronger background than herself, would be so polite to her, and was a little flattered for a moment.

However, she quickly realized a very realistic problem in her heart and secretly thought, "I’ve never met Miss Ito before, isn’t she treating me so politely because of Charlie’s face? I can only say that Charlie is too capable and too proud…"

While Jasmine was lamenting in the bottom of her heart, Nanako had already prepared the matcha tea in the Japanese tea ceremony, and she was the first one to bring the cup to Charlie, and with some respect and some shyness, she said, "Enjoy your tea, Charlie!"

Charlie nodded slightly and smiled, "Thank you Nanako."

Saying that, he extended his hand to receive the cup of tea.

Nanako brought another cup as she did the same, and handed it to Jasmine.

Jasmine found that while Nanako was very polite and courteous when she was serving tea to herself, her eyes were a little less bright than when she was serving tea to Charlie.

The same woman, Jasmine couldn’t be clearer, Nanako faced Charlie was, what those few lights in her eyes meant.

If a woman, when looking at a man, had a different kind of light in her eyes, then that man must be the love of her heart.

Because, the light in the eyes was the radiance of love.

Her heart was suddenly a little sad.

The sadness was because, Charlie’s side, there always seemed to be no shortage of women who liked him.

Moreover, those women who liked him were all tops excellent.

Not to mention the Nanako Ito in front of her, just the Aurous Hill, the Aurora of the Quinton family, and Xyla beside Divine Doctor Simmons, which one was not the one most beautiful woman on earth?

But who couldn’t see that they were both exceptionally devoted to Charlie?

Thinking of this, the way she looked at Charlie’s eyes was more or less grudging, at the same time, her heart was also lamenting, "You bad guy, I really don’t know how many women you have provoked outside, there are so many women who love you, so many love debts, I don’t see how you’ll be able to pay them off in the future…"

At this time, Ito Yuhiko, who was on the side, opened his mouth to say to Jasmine in order to please Charlie, "Miss Moore, you also know about my relationship with the chairman of New Nippon Steel, Watanabe Shinwa, after this matter is investigated to the bottom and the murderer is severely punished, if you still need to cooperate with New Nippon Steel, I can help you matchmaking, and I will definitely help you fight for the best terms of cooperation then. "

Jasmine said gratefully, "I am really thankful to you Mr. Ito…"

Ito Yuhiko said seriously, "Miss Moore, Mr. Wade has helped my Ito family so much, I can say that if it wasn’t for Mr. Wade’s help in the beginning, my Ito family would have probably met the end of the line!"

Speaking of which, Yuuhiko Ito sighed, "Mr. Wade has been so gracious to us, you are his friend, that is, my Ito family’s friend, helping friends is what we should do."

After the Matsumoto family had been wiped out for kidnapping a pair of children from the Banks Family, Yuuhiko Ito had often lamented his good fortune.

In the beginning, the Matsumoto family was going to kill the Banks Family’s children and then frame their own family, but if it wasn’t for Charlie, it would have been the Ito family that would have been wiped out.

Not to mention, Charlie had also saved Nanako, so Ito Yuuhiko paid extremely high attention to him.

Seeing that Jasmine was his friend, he was naturally willing to give Charlie face and help Jasmine.

This was something that Charlie, who was on the side, could also see in his eyes.

He couldn’t help but say in his heart, "I didn’t expect that after Ito Yuuhiko’s injury, not only has his temper changed quite a bit, but he has also made considerable progress in doing things."

……..

After breakfast.

Jasmine, who hadn’t rested throughout the night, followed Nanako to the Ito family’s guest room.

Although she had taken the pills given to her by Charlie and was in good physical condition, the mental fatigue caused by high tension was not something that the pills could solve.

Therefore, she lay down on the Japanese style tatami mats and fell asleep shortly afterwards.

At this time, Ito Yuhiko also said somewhat apologetically after chatting with Charlie for a while, "Mr. Wade, I’m really sorry, my body has been quite weak since the amputation surgery, I woke up too early today, my state is already a bit unbearable, I’ll go back to my room to rest for a while, if you need anything, just let me know, Nanako will be available. "

Charlie nodded slightly and spoke, "Mr. Ito, go ahead."

Yuuhiko Ito arched his hands somewhat weakly and said to Emi Ito, "Emi, walk me back to my room."

Emi Ito was busy, "Hajime, Oni-san!"

Oni-san is the Japanese term for elder brother.

Japanese society was very clear about the superiority of elders, so in front of outsiders, Ito Emi had always been respectful to Ito Yuhiko, like a daughter to her father.

Ito Emi then said to Charlie with a face full of guilt, "Sorry Mr. Wade, Oni-san’s body is severely damaged and his vitality is injured, the doctor explained that he needs to rest more, please forgive me…"

Charlie nodded and said, "Ms. Ito, please take Mr. Ito back to rest, when I’m done with this matter, I’ll definitely help Mr. Ito to treat him properly, I may not be able to make his severed limb grow again for the time being, but at least I can let his physical state return to the state before the injury, or even better than then."

Nanako, who was making tea beside her, got excited when she heard Charlie’s words!

She knew how heavy the weight of Charlie’s words were.

At first, her own injuries were also extremely serious, and she didn’t even dare to imagine that she would have a chance to heal in this lifetime, but what she didn’t expect was that Charlie was able to quickly get rid of all her injuries with just a single pill.

Not only that, there was a tremendous long change and improvement in his own physical quality.

Therefore, Nanako believed that as long as Charlie was willing, he would be able to restore his father’s body as well.

Of course, Nanako was also very clear in his heart that Charlie would definitely not be able to revive his father’s severed limbs, but he could at least make his father’s physical condition recover greatly.

That way, apart from losing his legs, his father would at least still be a healthy person.

Instead of being like now, his entire body was sickly, very emaciated and heartbreaking.

Therefore, she almost immediately put down the tea set in her hand, got up and bowed deeply to Charlie and said with gratitude, "Charlie, thank you so much!"

Even Ito Yuuhiko knew what Charlie was capable of!

In the beginning, he had tried everything to find all the experts all over Japan, and there was no one who had any solution to his daughter’s injury.

He even thought that his daughter would never be able to leave her wheelchair for the rest of her life, and he even thought that her health might get worse under the effects of that kind of injury.

But never in his wildest dreams did he think that Charlie would be able to help his daughter recover as before.

Not only recovered as before, but also took a big step forward.

This was proof enough that Charlie was a person with great skills and great prowess!

So, he also could not hide his excitement as he bowed with both hands, "Mr. Wade! Your willingness to treat me is truly a great blessing to me, and I will never forget your great kindness!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously, "Mr. Ito doesn’t have to be so polite, my style of acting has always been like this, if you respect me a foot, I will definitely respect you a foot!"

As Charlie said, he had always done things with a clear grudge.

It wasn’t just that he would repay a grudge, but also a kindness.

For example, Auntie Lewis from the orphanage, she had raised him in his childhood, and even though she was Stephen’s worker, he was still grateful to her and was even willing to do anything for her.

Another example is Claire, when she was so unlucky, she was willing to marry him, and she didn’t mock and insult her like other people, but she was respectful to him, and this is something that Charlie can’t forget.

In some cases, it is not even necessary to reach the point of so-called kindness, as long as the other party has enough goodwill towards him, he will return more kindness to the other party.

Mr. White had lost his way and Charlie had gifted him with pills .

Mr. Quinton was so devout that Charlie had gifted his family with two pills.

Don Albert was loyal and devoted, Charlie had not only gifted him with the earliest basic pills, but had also saved his life with the Rejuvenation Pill.

Jasmine had treated him well in the beginning and had always been respectful to him, so he was willing to wish her good luck in taking the master’s position and saving her from an overnight trip to Japan.

This was Charlie’s code of conduct.

At this time, what Charlie was thinking was very simple: although Ito Yuuhiko was a bit pretentious before, but since he saved Nanako and helped the Ito family through the crisis, he immediately lost his way, so he could be said to be a very sensible person.

Moreover, this time, he was extremely attentive to the fact that he had come to Japan and the things that Jasmine had encountered, which he did see in his own eyes.

Since he was so upbeat, helping him recover a bit was something within his power to do for himself.

After all, the Rejuvenation Pill had quite a few of its own, and it was no longer of much use to him, but it was extremely effective for Ito Yuuhiko.

He wasn’t a martial arts practitioner, and he wasn’t that old, so if you scraped off a tenth of a Rejuvenation Pill and soaked it in water for him to take, I’m sure it would be able to bring his body back to health quickly.

As for why it wasn’t given to him immediately now, it was mainly because he wanted to more or less control the pace in such matters.

There were times when being generous to others was all about rhythm.

While generosity is good, it is also like medicine, which can both heal and hurt.

Just like when injecting a drug, it is important to develop a scientific and reasonable rate of administration based on the drug’s properties and the patient’s condition.

It is not good to give the medicine too fast.

But it’s not good to give too slow!

Giving quickly will often make the other side despise the generosity, and may cause the other side to create a bad mentality.

It can be given slowly, often the other party will also lose patience, the original gratitude will be consumed, replaced by a kind of grumbling and dissatisfaction.

Now this kind of pace is just right, not giving immediately, nor will it drag on for a long time, just wait until you are busy with Jasmine and then give immediately.

This would not only make Ito Yuuhiko grateful, it would also make Ito Yuuhiko spontaneously help out more on this Jasmine matter.

Not only would he be able to help Jasmine figure out the culprit behind it, but he would also be able to help Jasmine facilitate the cooperation with Nippon Steel.

It was likely to help Jasmine turn this crisis into an opportunity.

This way, Jasmine will not only be able to survive the crisis without danger, but she will also be able to find out who is behind it, ensure that everything is safe in the future, and even get a cooperation agreement with very generous terms, which is simply the best of both worlds.

Ito Yuuhiko, Nanako, and Ito Emi, all thanked Charlie very respectfully at this point.

Especially Ito Yuuhiko, while thanking him, his eyes were already red.

When Charlie saw that he was emotional, he smiled at him and said, "Alright Mr. Ito, it’s better to quickly go back to rest first, I’ll tell you in advance when I’m ready to treat you."

Ito Yuuhiko immediately said excitedly, "Okay Mr. Wade! In any case, I am grateful!"

……..

After Ito Yuuhiko was pushed away by Ito Emi, only Yatsuhito and Ito Nachiko were left in the room.

Nanako took the initiative to move her seat and sat down cross-legged directly opposite Charlie, adding tea for him as she asked with a pretty blush, "What’s Charlie’s next plan? Should we investigate that Hashimoto Konzen? I can send ninjas over there to covertly monitor him if need be!"

Charlie thought about it and nodded, "That’s good, after all I’m not ready to startle the snakes yet, to solve this matter once and for all, not only do I need to find out who’s behind it, but I also need to have solid evidence."

Saying that, Charlie added, "If Nanako has ninjas who are trustworthy and competent, let them help me monitor Hashimoto Kon first, I want to see what he does every day, where he goes, who he comes into contact with, and what he comes into contact with."

Nanako immediately nodded and said, "Charlie, don’t worry, these are all small things, the ninja can handle them, I’ll give them the order."

Charlie thanked her and asked her again, "Nanako, your Ito family, how many ninjas in total can be mobilized now?"

Nanako thought about it and said, "There are about fifteen or sixteen ninjas that can be mobilized, all together."

Charlie nodded and said, "By the way, Miss Moore’s cousin also came to Tokyo, his name is Rueben, but I don’t know what hotel he is staying at in Tokyo, can I trouble you to arrange someone to investigate, after the results of the investigation, then send two ninjas to secretly monitor him as well?"

Nanako asked in surprise, "Charlie, do you suspect that the person behind this is Miss Moore’s cousin?"

"Yes!" Charlie said gratefully, "This matter, I’ll trouble you to keep an eye on some for me."

Noon, in the mountains of West Domo Prefecture.

Excellent weather in Tokyo today.

The sky is clear.

The warm sun hangs high in the sky, spreading warmth and brightness throughout the land.

On such a beautiful day, visibility was also at its best, so it was especially suitable for search and rescue.

The Tokyo Police Department searched all night, but could not find any trace of Jasmine, which made the entire department desperate.

The search area, centered around the scene of the incident, spreads to five kilometers and then ten kilometers, but still nothing is found.

The Police Department decided to extend the search area to twenty kilometers, and if the twenty kilometers could not be searched, then they would have to announce that Jasmine was missing.

This made Rueben very anxious.

What he needed now was to find Jasmine’s body as soon as possible, otherwise as long as Jasmine wasn’t certain of her death, he wouldn’t have peace of mind.

Hashimoto Konzen was also anxious, now that the Tokyo Police Department had highly suspected that Jasmine and her party had been deliberately killed, so they had begun to investigate from the scene.

Although Hashimoto’s men, have been very careful to handle the scene, but there is no perfect crime in this world, no matter how careful and cautious, will leave clues.

Once the police find the key clue, they can run through the whole thing.

At that time, from the men who actually carried out the murder to Hashimoto Konzen, who gave the order behind the scenes, no one will be able to escape.

Master Moore, who was far away in Aurous Hill, was still distraught over the unknown whereabouts of Jasmine.

He made several phone calls to Rueben one morning, pursuing the progress of the Tokyo Police Department, but the feedback he received from Rueben was that he hadn’t found any clues.

This also made the old man’s heart grow heavier and heavier.

Although he incomparably hoped that his granddaughter was safe and sound, the lack of any news for so long had prepared his heart for the worst.

He knew that the longer it dragged on, the less chance his granddaughter had of surviving.

So, he hurriedly called Charlie.

As soon as the call came through, he choked with a pleading voice, "Master Wade, please do something to save Jasmine!"

Saying that, the old man didn’t tense up for a moment and actually cried out.

Charlie hurriedly consoled, "Don’t be anxious first, Master, I will try my best to help with Jasmine’s matter."

Master Moore lamented, "Master Wade, you don’t know, Rueben has gone to Japan overnight, but the Japanese side still hasn’t found Jasmine’s whereabouts, and the three people who were with Jasmine have all died, and Jasmine’s life and death are unknown, this…. How can I not be anxious about this……."

Charlie originally considered whether or not to tell Master Moore the news that Jasmine was already safe.

But after thinking about it, he still felt that he had to hold this mouth shut, and since he said he wouldn’t tell, then he wouldn’t tell anyone.

Whether it was Master Moore, or any other person who asked, he couldn’t reveal half of it himself.

So he said to Master Moore, "Don’t worry, Master Moore, I’ve already informed my friends in Tokyo to help find Jasmine’s whereabouts, once I have any news, I’ll be sure to tell you first."

Master Moore choked, "Master Wade, I’m not going to lie, I have a very bad feeling this time, the Jasmine accident seems like she has met with man-made misfortune, and everyone else has died, but she’s missing, I feel like it’s very likely that she has met with misfortune, or is about to…"

Charlie spoke up, "Master Moore, there is still no conclusion to this matter, so you don’t need to be too pessimistic, I believe that Jasmine’s auspicious nature should turn out to be a blessing."

Master Moore was silent for a moment before he pleaded, "Master Wade, if it’s possible, I dare to ask you for one thing…"

Charlie busily said, "Please speak, old master."

Master Moore said in a trembling voice, "Master Wade, the old man begs you to take the time to go to Japan, in this world, I’m afraid that only you have the chance to save her…"

Charlie didn’t tell the Moore family that he had come to Japan.

So, Master Moore still thought that he was in Aurous Hill now.

But since Master Moore had said so, he didn’t hide it anymore and spoke up, "Master Moore, to be honest, I’m in Tokyo right now, and I’ll do my best for Jasmine’s matter."

Old Master Moore was surprised and excited as he asked, "Master Wade, you…. You’re in Tokyo?! When did you go?"

Charlie said truthfully, "Last night, when I heard about Jasmine’s accident, I asked Shangri-La’s Isaac Cameron to help me arrange a plane and flew over directly."

Master Moore was visibly relieved and said gratefully, "Master Wade, it’s really a three-life honor for Jasmine to have a friend like you! You are someone with great powers, I am sure you will be able to save Jasmine…"

Saying that, he hurriedly added, "Master Wade, Rueben also brought some people to Tokyo last night, how about I ask him to meet you and have him do everything you tell him to do over there?"

When Charlie heard this, he frowned.

Seeing Rueben?

He wasn’t interested.

However, when he thought that Rueben was the biggest suspect, Charlie felt that it wouldn’t hurt to meet him.

Meet him and see if this brat would reveal anything when he faced himself.

So, Charlie said to Master Moore, "Master Moore, ask Rueben Moore to give me a call, I will tell him the time and place to meet."

Master Moore was excited, "Yes, yes! Charlie wait a moment, I’ll inform Rueben and have him pay you a visit right away! The future is in Tokyo, let him do everything you tell him to!"

Charlie mmmed and said, "Okay, let him give me a call."

Rueben was now worrying in the hotel.

I thought that my trip to Japan was very simple, come and claim Jasmine’s corpse, directly discuss with my family on how to bring the corpse back, and then I can go back to Aurous Hill to prepare for the big funeral.

After the funeral, give grandpa the neurological medication dad had prepared, slowly turn him into Alzheimer’s, and then just keep him as a mascot.

But he never expected that after carefully planning everything, he would get stuck directly in the first step.

He was here, but Jasmine’s body was gone….

Just when he was riding a tiger and didn’t know what to do next, a phone call came from Master Moore.

This was already the eighth phone call that Master Moore had made to Rueben today.

He looked at the word "grandpa" on the phone and couldn’t help but curse out, "Fucking old thing! What the fuck are you calling me for? I’m going to bore you to death sooner or later!"

But scoldings aside, but he still did not dare to have any delay, hurriedly pressed up the phone and pressed answer.

As soon as the phone was connected, Rueben immediately seemed like a different person, his voice respectful and with some self-reproach and sadness, he said, "Grandpa, I’m sorry, there’s still no news from the Tokyo Police Department, but don’t worry, I’ll definitely push them again!"

Master Moore gave a hmmm and said, "Rueben, I’m calling you because there’s something I want to tell you."

Rueben busily said, "Grandpa, just tell me what you want to command!"

Master Moore said, "Master Wade has also gone to Tokyo."

Rueben’s entire body suddenly exploded with shock and sweat, and he spoke out, "What did you say?!"

Hearing that Master Wade had come to Tokyo, Rueben trembled with fear!

He had never expected that Master Wade would be in Tokyo!

He knew that Jasmine was easy to deal with, and so was the old man, but Master Wade, was by no means an easy man to deal with!

So, when he heard about this, his entire body panicked.

Master Moore on the other end of the phone was a little surprised and asked him, "Rueben, what’s wrong with you? What’s all the fuss about?"

Only then did Rueben come back to his senses, forcing down the tension in his heart and spoke, "Grandpa, what is Master Wade doing here? I kind of can’t believe it, is he here for the Jasmine thing?"

Master Moore gave a hmmm and said, "Master Wade is a righteous man, Jasmine and Master Wade have always had a good relationship, now that something has happened to her, Master Wade rushed to Tokyo at the first time, it shows how much Master Wade values her, with Master Wade’s help, the chances of finding Jasmine are much higher!"

Rueben hates madness in his heart!

He roared inwardly, "Shit! Charlie, this bastard, what kind of Tokyo is he coming to at this time! What’s he doing in Tokyo when he’s not at home with his wife? Tokyo can’t turn without him, can it?!"

Charlie’s skill was clear to Rueben.

That was why he was worried.

On the one hand, he was worried about exposing himself in front of Charlie; on the other hand, he was also worried about whether Charlie could really find Jasmine out.

If he really rescued Jasmine, what would he do?

At that moment, Master Moore saw his half-hearted lack of response and opened his mouth to ask, "Rueben? Are you still listening?"

Rueben was busy saying, "Listening, I’m listening!"

After saying that, he quickly stated his position again, "Grandpa, it’s great that Master Wade can come! I’m so much more at ease with this!"

Moore said, "Yes! As soon as I heard Master Wade say that he has arrived in Tokyo, this heart did become more solid all of a sudden, I believe that with Master Wade here, Jasmine will definitely be able to turn good fortune into good fortune."

Rueben could only echo, "Grandpa you are right, I also feel that with Master Wade here, Jasmine she will definitely be safe!"

Master Moore laughed twice in a rare way and said, "Rueben, when you hang up the phone later, you will immediately call Master Wade and then hurry to meet with him, from now on you will have to do everything he tells you to do in Tokyo, understand?"

Rueben said without hesitation, "Grandpa don’t worry, I’ll definitely be at Master Wade’s head!"

Master Moore said with satisfaction, "Just have this awareness, hurry up and give him a call!"

Rueben was busy saying, "Okay Grandpa! I’ll hang up then!"

"Yes!"

Rueben hung up the old man’s phone, and his whole body went blue with anger!

He couldn’t control his emotions and smashed his fist on the tempered glass coffee table all at once!

At the same time, his right hand was also cut by the glass, and there were several bloody cuts on it.

Rueben couldn’t care about the pain at all, he was now full of anger and tension.

He already hated Charlie to the bone, and in his heart, he thought, "This Charlie! Meddling in meddling is too lenient!"

"Do you really think you’re in charge of the sky and the air just because people call you Master Wade?!"

"The Moore family’s business is my son’s family business, so why are you meddling in it?!"

"If you hadn’t insisted on getting involved in the first place, the old thing wouldn’t have been able to go backwards and let Jasmine, a woman, become the head of the Moore family!"

"In that case, I naturally wouldn’t think of taking her life!"

Thinking of this, Rueben’s eyes were filled with hatred as he said to himself in a cold voice, "Charlie, Jasmine, this matter, you’d better not give me any rampage or make any demon moths, otherwise, I don’t care what kind of Master you are, I will find a way to kill you!"

Saying that, Rueben calmed his mind again, took out his phone and called Charlie.

Once the call was made, Rueben heard on the other end of the phone, Charlie said, "Hello."

He hurriedly said, "Master Wade? I’m Rueben Moore!"

Charlie said, "Oh, it’s Lord Moore."

Rueben was busy saying, "Master Wade, just call me Rueben, Grandpa called me and said that you also came to Tokyo for Jasmine’s sake, he told me to do everything you tell me to, I don’t know where you are now?"

Charlie said, "I’m staying at a friend’s house."

Rueben didn’t think much about it, so he said, "Master Wade, a friend’s house may not be convenient, and the conditions may not be really good, so why don’t you stay in a hotel, I’ll stay at the Aman Hotel Tokyo, and if you need it, I’ll have someone give you the best room."

Charlie said indifferently, "No need to bother, it’s quite convenient for me to stay at my friend’s house."

Saying that, Charlie deliberately used a tone of a leader to a subordinate and commanded, "Rueben, I want to meet with you, you should report to me in person about the situation related to Jasmine and the current progress of the investigation of this matter."

Rueben was ten thousand times unhappy in his heart, but with a very pious mouth, he said, "Okay, Master Wade, give me an address, I’ll rush over to meet with you now!"

Charlie deliberately wanted to give Rueben a hard time, so he calmly said, "No, aren’t you staying at the Aman Hotel? You wait in the hotel for a while, I will arrange for someone to go over to pick you up, and I will call you when the person arrives."

Rueben still wanted to be polite and said, "Master Wade, what virtues and abilities do I have, how can I deserve to have you send someone to pick me up, it’s better for me to personally go over…"

Charlie coldly said, "No need to say anything, just wait for the call."

Saying that, Charlie directly hung up the phone.

Rueben on the other end of the phone was already about to explode his lungs.

He slammed the phone down on the carpet and cursed angrily, "Fuck! Who the fuck do you call Moore? How dare you scream when I tell you to? Is that what you called Moore?"

Afterwards, he hissed in fury, "Shit! And you want me to come see you? Why are you so fucking arrogant? If you have a friend in Tokyo and a place to stay, you’re not the one who’s cool? It’s fucking smoking!"

However, although Rueben scolded, he still saw this matter very clearly in his heart .

"Even if I am ten thousand times dissatisfied with Master Wade, I must still meet him honestly, follow his instructions honestly, and at the very least, pretend to be very cooperative on the surface…"

"Otherwise, if he senses that there is something wrong with me, won’t that be the end of it?"

"Master Wade’s temper is known to be bad, he and that sister of mine have always been unclear, if he finds out that I’m the one who harmed her, he might just kill me in Japan, then everything will be cool…"

At this moment, the Ito family mansion.

Jasmine was still resting, and Nanako had been accompanying Charlie.

When Charlie ended his call with Rueben, he said to Nanako beside him, "Nanako, I need to ask you to do me a favor."

Nanako was busy saying, "Charlie, if there’s anything you need you can tell me!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "I want to trouble you to send a convoy to pick up someone for me to come here, the convoy should be as grand as possible, the more grand the better!"

As soon as she heard Charlie say that she wanted a grand motorcade, Nanako immediately smiled and said, "Charlie, isn’t the motorcade a little bit not grand enough? Why don’t I just send a couple of helicopters over there!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "This guy is staying at the Aman Tokyo Hotel, isn’t it inappropriate to arrange a helicopter in the city center?"

Nanako smiled wanly and said seriously, "Charlie, there is nothing inappropriate about this little matter for the Ito family, if you are willing, you can leave this matter to me to arrange, and I will definitely not let you down!"

Charlie gave it some thought before nodding his head and smiling, "Then I’ll leave it to you to help, I only have one goal, to completely shock him."

Nanako smiled and said, "Don’t worry, Charlie, I’ll definitely give him a vivid realistic education lesson!"

……..

Aman Hotel.

Rueben asked his beautiful assistant, to put some band-aids on his hands.

This girl is not only his assistant, but also his lover and his beloved.

After she helped Rueben treat the wounds, she said in a distressed voice, "Lord Moore, you must not be so impulsive in the future, no matter what, you can’t joke with your own body!"

Rueben’s expression clouded over as he said, "You don’t understand, it’s not that I’m too impulsive, it’s just that that Master Wade is too tricky, and his staying in Tokyo is a huge problem for me!"

The assistant hurriedly said, "Lord Moore, it’s actually not that difficult to deal with such a person, right? Let Hashimoto Kon gather a few more killers first, just find a chance to kill him."

Rueben waved his hand and sighed, "Oh you don’t understand, you don’t know what this Master Wade is capable of, this man is still extremely capable, ordinary people are not his opponents."

"Moreover, if we rashly look for him, it’s very likely that we’ll expose ourselves early, and then we’ll lose more than we gain."

The assistant asked again, "Lord Moore, then what should we do now? Is it really as the old man said, that everything is at his disposal?"

Rueben nodded and said in a cold voice, "Right now there is nothing else to do but to cooperate with him superficially and then hope that he doesn’t find out about my problem."

Saying that, he sighed, his heart was a bit bottomless, "I just don’t know now whether I can remain calm in front of him or not, this person is very shrewd, and if I’m not careful, it’s possible that he will see it."

The assistant was busy saying, "Lord Moore, you are the best psychological person I’ve ever met, I’m sure that you won’t reveal any flaw."

Rueben nodded slightly, "I hope so."

As I was saying that, Rueben’s phone suddenly rang.

On the phone, a woman’s voice came out, "Is this Mr. Rueben Moore?"

Rueben gave a hmmm and said, "Yes, it’s me."

The woman then said, "Hello Lord Moore, I was sent by Mr. Wade to pick you up, may I ask if you are ready to leave?"

Rueben said, "I’m ready, where shall we meet?"

The woman said, "You’re staying at the Aman Hotel, I believe?"

Rueben said, "That’s right, I’m in the Presidential Suite of the Aman Hotel."

Rueben deliberately said the words presidential suite, just to find some superiority in front of the other party.

He knew that Charlie was more or less somewhat capable, but he also felt that Charlie’s skills should only be useful in Aurous Hill, and it would definitely be compromised when he left Aurous Hill and went to Japan.

Therefore, he instinctively didn’t take Charlie’s words about his friend into consideration either.

In his opinion, it was impossible for Charlie, who was a half-prodigy like existence, to befriend any high ranking person in Japan.

It was estimated that the other party would be a Tokyo middle class at most.

The woman on the other end of the phone said calmly, "Since Lord Moore is staying at the Aman Hotel, please Lord Moore, move to the rooftop now."

"Rooftop?" Rueben frowned, "What do you want me to go to the rooftop for?"

The woman said, "The helicopter is waiting on the rooftop."

"Helicopter?" Rueben’s expression was somewhat surprised, but also somewhat despised at the same time.

In his heart, he surmised, "This Charlie and Charlie’s friends, also really boring enough, what kind of helicopter to pick up in the city, a bit of money, don’t know where to spend it, right? You think you’re so cool just because you rent a helicopter? It’s a bit too low for this segment, isn’t it?"

Thinking of this, he smiled contemptuously, and then, very politely, he said, "In that case, please wait for a moment on the rooftop, I’ll be right up."

"Okay, I’ll wait for Lord Moore on the rooftop."

After Rueben hung up the phone, he immediately laughed out despicably, "Hmph, this Charlie is also really interesting, I said that I would go to him, but he had to make me wait for his friend to pick him up, and he had to get a helicopter to pick me up, does it make sense? Do you think I’ve never seen the world? A helicopter and you’re trying to bluff me?"

The assistant smiled slightly, "Lord Moore, in my opinion, this Charlie is nothing more than the light of a firefly, and he even has the nerve to compete with you, the sun and the moon, he is really a bit ungrateful!"

Rueben sneered, "Oh my, to say that this Charlie is more or less capable, not to mention anything else, that rejuvenation pill in his hand is a damn good thing! I really hope to have one by the time I’m old…"

Saying that, Rueben Moore sighed and waved his hand to his assistant, "Okay, let’s not talk about that, you come with me to the roof."

"Okay Lord Moore!"

Rueben brought his beloved assistant to the rooftop rooftop of the Aman Hotel.

At this time, on a piece of helipad on the rooftop, there was already a heavy helicopter with black body parked.

Rueben saw this helicopter, slightly surprised, spoke: "ouch I go, Charlie and this friend of his, is really willing to put down money ah, this super puma helicopter, the factory price of more than one hundred and fifty million, a little modification, the price exceeded two hundred million, such a helicopter, rent a short flight also hundreds of thousands. "

The little assistant laughed and said, "Spending hundreds of thousands of dollars just to pretend to be in front of Lord Moore, this Charlie Wade is also really blind!"

"Yeah." Rueben smirked, "Did you see the three letters on the fuselage of this plane?"

The assistant looked at the white letters on the black fuselage and read them out one by one: "i-t-o? Lord Moore, what does this mean? There doesn’t seem to be this word in English."

Rueben smiled and said, "It’s not an English word, it’s a Japanese roman sound, the four letters i-t-o, pronounced with a roman sound, should be pronounced as ‘Ito’."

"I-To?" The little assistant frowned, "What does this mean ah Lord Moore, it sounds like something strange."

Rueben seriously said, "You, the world is really a bit short, these 3 letters correspond to the Japanese word for Ito, which means that this plane belongs to the largest family in Japan right now, the Ito family."

"Huh?!" The little assistant exclaimed, "It’s the Ito family’s plane?! Gosh, does that Charlie still know someone from the Ito family?!"

Rueben trailed off, "With him? And knows the Ito family, does he deserve it?"

The junior assistant was surprised and asked, "So what’s with the plane?"

Rueben smiled and said, "You don’t know anything about that, the Ito family’s industry is spread throughout all walks of life in Japan, and the family themselves have a navigation company, called ‘Ito Navigation’!"

"Ito Navigation’?"

"Right!" Rueben explained, "This navigation company mainly does short and medium distance navigation, and it has over two hundred aircraft of all kinds, including over one hundred helicopters, so it is very strong!"

"I reckon that Charlie and his friend rented this helicopter from Ito Navigation’!"

The little assistant nodded and smiled, "I see! You just said that this plane was from the Ito family, it really scared me, I thought that Charlie’s friend was from the Ito family."

Rueben sneered, "I just said that he doesn’t deserve to know anyone from the Ito family! The Ito family is now in Japan, which is equivalent to our domestic Banks Family, and a guy like Charlie who got up by reading feng shui and jumping up to the big gods isn’t even worthy of giving the Ito family a shoe!"

In Rueben’s heart, the status of the Ito Family was indeed very high.

After all, it was the largest family in Japan, and it had just survived the bitter battle of the three big families in Tokyo, and for that reason alone, the future of the Ito Family was unlimited.

Therefore, Rueben simply didn’t believe that Charlie could have any actual relationship with the Ito family.

It must be that he or his friend had paid to rent a helicopter belonging to the Ito family’s aviation company.

So, he took his little assistant with him and stepped forward to the helipad.

A beautiful woman in a blue flight attendant uniform stood by the side of the helicopter, and when she saw the two of them reach the front, she looked at Rueben and said with great respect, "You must be Lord Moore, right?"

Rueben nodded and said with a bit of arrogance, "Yes, that’s me, are you guys in charge of picking me up?"

The beautiful lady smiled slightly and said, "Yes Lord Moore, Mr. Wade and our Miss are waiting for you at home right now, please board the plane with this lady."

Rueben grinned, "Master Wade is so polite, in the city, there is no need to take any helicopter, just take a car?"

The beautiful lady said calmly, "Lord Moore, our big sister said that it must be grand when picking you up."

Rueben shook his head and laughed, thinking to himself in a despicable manner, "Sending a helicopter is grand? Do you think I’m a bumpkin who’s never seen the world? Our Moore family is also lined with private planes, we have private planes and private helicopters, this thing is nothing big in my eyes."

However, since it was a helicopter sent by Charlie, he naturally didn’t dare to say such disdainful words to his face, so he said very politely, "In that case, I’ll leave it to Master Wade."

Saying that, he brought his assistant with him and got into this heavy helicopter.

This helicopter could originally hold at least twenty people, but now the cabin had been completely transformed into a luxury room, like a top-notch luxury caravan.

Rueben sat down on the couch of the helicopter and asked the beautiful woman, "I wonder how far away Master Wade is from here?"

The beautiful woman smiled and said, "Almost fifteen kilometers."

"Fifteen kilometers?" Rueben said helplessly, "Wouldn’t it be a few minutes to fly there?"

The beautiful woman smiled, "It takes less than a few minutes to fly, about half an hour."

"What? Half an hour?!" Rueben was dumbfounded and said, "Fifteen kilometers, even if you pedal a bicycle, pedal faster for half an hour can also get there ah, this helicopter speed, it is impossible to slow down to this level, right?"

The beautiful lady smiled and said, "Lord Moore has no idea, our Missy has arranged a sightseeing route to reflect the importance she attaches to you, you’ll know later."

Rueben was a bit confused and asked, "Can I ask who your eldest sister is?"

The beauty shook her head and said apologetically, "I’m sorry Lord Moore, our Missy’s identity can’t tell you right now, but you’ll naturally know when we get to the place."

Rueben could only nod his head and said, "Alright…"

Saying that, he was also muttering in his heart, "I wonder what kind of medicine is in this guy Charlie’s gourd? What are you doing here with a helicopter?"

At that moment, the beautiful woman spoke up, "Lord Moore, our helicopter is about to take off, so please put on your intercom headset while buckling your seat belt."

"Good."

Rueben nodded, put on the intercom headset, and then buckled the seat belt.

Since helicopters generated a lot of noise when they were running, normal conversations in the cabin could not be heard by each other at all.

In order to solve the problem of communication in the cabin, all the helicopter crew and passengers, all wearing very good sound effect headphones, wearing headphones can not only isolate the sound of the engine, but also can use the radio to ensure that each other to talk.

Once the helicopter is up, they can only rely on this way to communicate with each other.

At this time, the helicopter’s engine slowly revved, then accelerated continuously, and soon began to rise slowly.

Rueben thought to himself, "It’s just as well to take this opportunity to see what kind of scenery Tokyo is under the high altitude."

As he was thinking, he heard that beautiful woman’s voice in his headset, and she spoke, "Number two and three take off, number four and five start the engines, and number six and seven start preparing!"

Rueben was still a little puzzled and thought to himself, "What number two, three, four and five? What’s this lady talking about here?"

Wondering, the assistant on the other side pointed to the roofs of the other two buildings on either side of the window and said in surprise, "Lord Moore, the roofs of those two buildings also flew up two helicopters, exactly the same as the one we’re sitting on!"

Rueben turned his head, and sure enough!

There were two identical helicopters taking off at the same time and simultaneously on the left and right.

These two aircraft were not only the same as this model they were riding, both were Super Pumas, but also had the same fuselage livery, both were livery of the Ito Navigation Corporation.

Rueben was surprised and asked that beautiful woman, "These two helicopters are also yours?"

The beautiful woman nodded and smiled, "They are doing the entire accompanying flight for you."

Rueben was stunned, "What do you mean by flying with you the entire time?"

The beautiful woman smiled, "It’s just to accompany you throughout your flight, just like the fleet’s front tail car."

Rueben’s expression was a bit startled as he said, "Uh…. Is this really necessary? Master Wade won’t be too broke, will he?"

The beauty said calmly, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade doesn’t have to contribute a single penny."

Rueben nodded and thought to himself, "Needless to say, Charlie should have found another wrongdoer in Tokyo…"

As they were saying that, the two helicopters had risen to the same altitude as them, then the two planes followed the one that Rueben was riding in, and the three planes moved forward at the same speed.

Not even a kilometer after flying out, Rueben’s assistant pointed to the two buildings on either side again and said, "Lord Moore! Two more up here on either side!"

Rueben fixed his eyes and was amazed!

That’s five! Is that necessary?

Just after saying that, the assistant pointed very far away and said off the top of his head, "Lord Moore, there seems to be black helicopters on the roofs of the two buildings in front, too!"

Rueben followed the direction of her finger, and there were indeed two black things the size of ants at a distance of one kilometer away.

Rueben carefully identified the two black things parked on the roof, and they did indeed resemble the same type of helicopter he was riding in!

Just to my surprise, the two helicopters that had just taken off had reached the front.

The fleet went from three helicopters to five.

Soon, the two ant-sized black things, in Rueben’s vision grew larger and larger, it was easy to recognize that they were indeed the two helicopters.

After that, the two helicopters also began to soar into the air.

The fleet, again from five, became seven.

At this time, Rueben was already a little numb.

He couldn’t understand, what was Charlie doing? It’s just a pick-me-up, do you have to make such a big deal out of it?

As I was thinking, I heard the pretty girl say over the intercom, "Two takeoffs are too inefficient, let’s take off four at a time next!"

Seeing the helicopters really four by four take off, the fleet soon expanded all the way to nearly twenty, Rueben the whole man felt like a big head!

When he couldn’t figure it out, he wondered, "What the fuck is going on, sending twenty helicopters to and from a dozen kilometers, that’s unbelievable, right?"

"And what’s the story of that Tokyo friend of Charlie’s! It’s a lot of money to rent twenty helicopters, do you have money to burn so wastefully?"

The citizens of Tokyo were now also startled by the helicopter echelons whizzing through the sky, and one by one they stopped and looked up, thinking that something big had happened or that some great big person had come.

The more Rueben couldn’t guess Charlie’s motives, the more he felt a bit guilty.

Although he and Charlie could not be considered familiar or friends, but at least they were acquaintances, and when acquaintances met, shouldn’t it be just a matter of arranging a place and then going there separately? What did Charlie mean by this whole sudden move?

All the while, new helicopters were still taking off and joining the top floors of the high-rise buildings on both sides.

Soon, the total number of helicopter echelons exceeded thirty.

Rueben had never experienced such a battle in his life, and his heart was already a little hairy!

Also, he didn’t have the same contempt in his heart that he had at first.

His subconscious implicitly told him that Charlie seemed to be much more powerful than he thought, including that Japanese friend of his whom he had never met before.

Maybe, the other party was a local Tokyo bigwig!

The thirty or so helicopters circled around the city of Tokyo and finally hovered over a private estate.

At this time, Rueben found that the thirty or so helicopters around him had turned into a circular layout, surrounding his own plane right in the middle.

And this aircraft was slowly descending.

Rueben looked down at the manor that covered a huge area below, and asked that beautiful woman in surprise, "Excuse me, where is this?"

The beautiful lady said, "Back to Lord Moore, this is the place where our eldest sister lives."

Rueben didn’t know exactly where the Ito family’s mansion was, so he couldn’t recognize who owned this mansion directly below.

However, looking at this location, this area, and this architectural style, one knew that this was definitely not an ordinary home.

As the helicopter slowly descended, Rueben’s heartbeat became faster and faster.

In his heart, he panicked and secretly thought, "Charlie’s friends in Tokyo have such a powerful family and their energy must not be underestimated, if Charlie asks them to help investigate Jasmine’s matter, then he might really be about to explode with thunder!"

Before, Rueben also thought that there was no point in Charlie even if he came to Japan, he was unfamiliar with life in Japan, he did everything with a blind eye, and without enough connections and human help, it would be difficult to find Jasmine’s whereabouts or investigate the cause of her death.

This was the case for the vast majority of people.

Each person’s ability to do so had very obvious geographical limitations.

For example, Don Albert, he was an underground emperor in Aurous Hill and no one dared to provoke him, but once he left Aurous Hill, even if he reached southern region, his influence would be greatly reduced.

If he were to come to Tokyo, with that bit of influence he had in Aurous Hill, any random storm trooper would dare to directly hit him in the face.

This was because the vast majority of Don Albert’s abilities could only be exercised when he was in Aurous Hill, and the further he left Aurous Hill, the less he could do.

Rueben originally still felt that Charlie must be the same.

Charlie was a bull in Aurous Hill, and that was because there was a large group of respectable local bigwigs who held him up in Aurous Hill.

But once he left Aurous Hill, his influence was bound to drop significantly.

If he really came to Japan to investigate Jasmine’s affairs, he might not even be able to find three or five assistants.

But now, Rueben finally realized how ignorant he was.

Because he discovered that Charlie seemed to have extraordinary connections in Japan as well!

The helicopter landed on the lawn of the Ito family’s back garden.

As soon as the helicopter landed, there were immediately twenty men in black suits running neatly over.

Then, the twenty men stood on either side of the hatch, very powerfully.

At that moment, the beautiful woman inside the helicopter opened the hatch wide and jumped down first before saying to Rueben, "Lord Moore, please!"

Rueben swallowed his saliva with some difficulty, drumming in his heart as he stepped apprehensively out of the helicopter.

The beautiful girl said again, "Lord Moore please follow me, Mr. Wade as well as our family’s eldest sister are already waiting in the parlor."

Rueben hurriedly asked with a face full of humility, "Beautiful lady, can you be bold enough to ask, who is your family’s eldest sister?"

The beautiful lady smiled, "Our big sister’s identity, when you meet her later, she will definitely tell you herself."

Rueben pretended to smile indifferently, but in fact, he was already panicking like a dog.

He could tell that such a mansion, in such a nice part of Tokyo, was worth at least billions or even tens of billions, and a family that could have such a mansion should be much stronger than the Moore family!

At this moment, the beautiful woman gestured at him in a please pose and said with a smile, "Lord Moore, this way please."

The apprehensive Rueben could only nod his head and followed up with a hard scalp.

He followed the beautiful woman through the entire back garden of the Ito family mansion and then through the long corridor to the door of a Japanese and Japanese style room.

The beauty said to him as well as his assistant, "Please wait for a moment, both of you, I’ll go in and make an announcement."

Rueben nodded hurriedly, "Go ahead… We’ll wait at the door first…"

The beautiful woman entered the door and said to Charlie, who was drinking tea cross-legged in front of the tea table, as well as Nanako, "Mr. Wade and Miss, the guests have arrived."

Nanako nodded and said indifferently, "Invite the guests in."

The beautiful woman immediately said, "Okay Miss!"

Saying that, she came to the door and said to Rueben, "Lord Moore, please come in."

At the side, Rueben’s assistant asked Rueben in a low voice, "Lord Moore, do I still go in? I’m a bit nervous, or I’d better not go…"

Rueben saw her expression of panic and knew that she was probably scared by the other party’s unimaginably oversized formation, so she didn’t dare to go in.

He sighed in his heart, "You’re a bit nervous? Do you know that I’m also in a panic right now!"

However, he also knew that the assistant could still back off, but he definitely couldn’t, so he could only helplessly speak up, "Then you wait for me outside."

The assistant was relieved, as if she had been pardoned, and nodded hurriedly.

Rueben then summoned up his courage and stepped through the door.

As soon as he entered the door, he saw Charlie who was sipping tea by the tea table.

At this time, Charlie was still as calm as before, and waved his hand slightly at Rueben when he saw him come in.

On the opposite side of Charlie, there was a young looking Japanese woman sitting, this woman was wearing a Japanese kimono and looked not only extremely beautiful, but also gentle and elegant.

Rueben recognized this woman with a glance!

By now his heart was churning with shock waves and he muttered to himself, "This…. This woman….. Isn’t this woman the Ito family’s eldest daughter, the one known as Nanako Ito! Could it be…….. Could it be that local friend that Charlie was talking about, is that her?!"

Rueben felt like his outlook on life, values, and worldview was completely overturned at this moment.

He had never expected that Charlie would be able to climb into a relationship with the Ito family’s eldest sister.

And what was even more frightening was that the Ito family’s eldest sister was now wearing a kimono, kneeling opposite Charlie, and pouring him tea like a waiter, respectfully.

This was simply incredible!

Rueben howled in despair deep inside, "What the fuck is this shit? Do the Japanese also believe in Feng Shui metaphysics? Otherwise, how else did Charlie fiddle with Nanako’s affairs?"

Just when his head was filled with shock and surprise, Charlie saw him come in, as if he saw his friend’s son, smiling and waving at him, "Oh Rueben, come quickly, hurry up and sit down."

Rueben looked at Charlie’s calm face, he was even more puzzled and wondered, "Charlie is so close to Jasmine, why has Jasmine disappeared for so long, why has Charlie come to Tokyo and instead of looking for her, he is still so calm and has tea in the Ito family’s mansion?"

Although Rueben was confused in his heart, he still came to Charlie’s front with a hard scalp and said respectfully, "Greetings, Master Wade!"

After saying that, he looked at Nanako again and said politely, "Hello Miss Ito, it’s your first time meeting me, please take care of me!"

With a small smile, Nanako Ito said, "Lord Moore knows me?"

Rueben nodded, "You are so well known, how could I not know you."

Nanako smiled generously and stretched out her hand, "Lord Moore, please sit down, just to try the Japanese tea ceremony and see if it fits your appetite."

Rueben busily waved his hand and said, "Miss Ito is too polite, I have come to do as Master Wade instructed this time, so it’s fine for me to stand."

Charlie faintly waved his hand, "Okay Rueben, I’m an old acquaintance with your grandfather, you don’t need to be so formal in front of me, since Miss Ito has asked you to sit, then you can sit."

The tone in which Charlie said this made Rueben very disgusted. He could hear the somewhat condescending feeling in Charlie’s mouth. It made his heart very unhappy. However, at this moment, he didn’t dare to disobey Charlie in the slightest. After all, Charlie was the guest of honor of the Ito family, and this monetary value was really too great.

So he hurriedly said respectfully, "Since Master Wade has said so, then I will respectfully follow the order."

Saying this, he sat down beside Charlie.

After sitting cross-legged, Rueben’s heart was apprehensive, always confused as to what kind of medicine was in Charlie’s gourd.

At this time, Charlie opened his mouth and asked, "Rueben, what do you know about what happened to Jasmine? Tell me about it."

Rueben’s heart thudded, but on the surface, he tried to control it relatively naturally and spoke, "Master Wade the thing is like this, some time ago, Jasmine wanted to reach a cooperation with Japan’s New Japan Railway, so she brought people to Japan to start negotiations with New Japan Railway, but last night suddenly something happened, the commercial vehicle she was riding in, fell off a cliff in the mountains of West Domo County, the car The other three died on the spot, and Jasmine’s whereabouts are now unknown…"

Charlie nodded, looked at him and asked, "What did the Tokyo Police Department say?"

Rueben was looked at by Charlie and felt a little guilty, he hurriedly lowered his head and pretended to say respectfully, "Back to Master Wade, the Tokyo Police Department over there has already sent a lot of people to search in West Domo County, but they haven’t found Jasmine’s whereabouts yet."

Saying that, Rueben hastily added, "However, they are increasing their police force to expand the search area, so hopefully they will be able to find valuable clues as soon as possible, and of course, it would be best to find Jasmine’s whereabouts as soon as possible."

Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently, "That’s not what I’m asking, what I’m asking is whether the Tokyo Police Department has defined this matter, whether this fall off the cliff was an accident, or a coincidence? Was it an accident, or was it a deliberate murder?"

When he heard the words deliberate murder, Rueben’s heart immediately tensed up.

He felt his back had begun to seep out cold sweat, simply because he was wearing a jacket, so it was not so easy to see.

In fact, there was already a clear definition from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and they believed that this matter was a premeditated murder, as the accident scene had clearly been manhandled.

However, they couldn’t find any valuable clues yet.

Now that Charlie had asked such a straightforward question, Rueben’s heart grew more and more panicked.

He originally thought that Charlie was alone in Japan and couldn’t turn over any waves in Tokyo, but now it was different, Charlie had such a good relationship with the Ito family, and as long as he said a word, the Ito family would definitely do everything possible to help him investigate this matter.

The Ito family was very strong in Japan, once they intervened, it was very likely that the sword would be able to find out the truth of the matter faster than the police.

Rueben was nervous inside, not knowing for a moment how to respond to Charlie’s question.

And Charlie also asked after him at this time, "Rueben, why aren’t you talking?"

Rueben came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "Oh, I’m so sorry, Charlie, I was a little distracted just now thinking about Jasmine and also worrying about her safety…"

After saying that, he sat up straight and said truthfully, "Master Wade, the Tokyo Police Department’s definition of this matter is that intentional murder is more likely, but since there are no valuable clues found. So the specifics will have to wait for the results of further investigation, as for the murder, it’s just a speculation."

Charlie nodded and said coldly, "The Tokyo Police Department is known for being useless, the Tokyo security was so bad and there were so many major cases some time ago, and the Tokyo Police Department still hasn’t solved all those cases, so if we expect them to do something about this Jasmine matter, I don’t know how long we have to wait."

Then, Charlie pointed at Nanako and said to Rueben, "Rueben ah, Miss Nanako and I have a deep friendship, and I also have some connections with the Ito family, their power in Japan, I believe you have also heard about it, with Miss Nanako’s help, I believe that our progress in finding Jasmine should be faster than the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. "

Nanako Nanako immediately said respectfully, "Please feel free to rest assured, Charlie, as long as Your Excellency says so, the entire Ito family is at your disposal!"

Nanako’s words caused Rueben to be terrified.

He knew very well that with the strength of the entire Ito family, even if they couldn’t find the living Jasmine, they would definitely be able to find out the truth of the matter.

Moreover, the fact that so many helicopters from the Ito family had just picked themselves up with great sound, it was enough to see that the Ito family was very attentive to anything Charlie commanded.

It could also be imagined that once Charlie opened his mouth, the Ito family would definitely go all out to find Jasmine’s whereabouts and the truth of the whole matter.

At that time, everything would be all over….

Rueben’s heart was in despair at this point. His forehead had even poured out a fine layer of sweat. Charlie had taken in all of his reactions and was already becoming more and more certain that there was definitely something very wrong with Rueben!

At the moment when Nanako made her statement to Charlie, Rueben had already started making plans to leave Japan as soon as possible.

He knew that as long as the Ito family interfered, it wouldn’t be long before he would definitely be defeated.

If he remained in Japan at the moment of the defeat, then he basically wouldn’t have to think about returning alive.

Because, he knew that Charlie would definitely not let him go!

The only way right now was to quickly leave Japan and go back to finish off the old man before she was revealed and completely take over the entire Moore family.

As long as you can take over the entire assets of the Moore family, you can break bread with Charlie.

After all, the one hundred and twenty billion assets of the Moore family was not something that Charlie, a so-called Charlie, could fight against!

Charlie looked at Rueben beside him, his entire body looking a bit restless, and deliberately asked, "Rueben, why do I see you looking a bit absent-minded? Is it something physically uncomfortable?"

Rueben hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No no, Master Wade, I’m just a little worried about Jasmine, she’s been missing for a whole night, I’m afraid that the more we delay, the slimmer the chances of her surviving…"

Charlie looked at him and said seriously, "Don’t worry, as long as I, Master Wade, am here, Jasmine will definitely not die."

Rueben pretended to be pleased and said, "That’s really great! Master Wade, it’s all up to you to find Jasmine!"

While saying this, Rueben’s heart was cursing viciously, "Even if Jasmine is really still alive, I will definitely kill her, even if you Charlie are in front of me it’s useless! As long as I, Rueben, am here, she, Jasmine, will not be allowed to live, she must die!"

At this time, Charlie spoke up, "Alright Rueben, you go back to the hotel first, you don’t need to interfere in the search for Jasmine, stay well in the hotel and wait for my good news."

Rueben was suddenly a little startled, and secretly thought, "What do you mean? Send dozens of helicopters and a huge crowd to pick me up, and that’s all it takes to let me go? With so few words, you can just make a phone call or even send a WeChat to solve the problem, so why all the fuss?!"

However, although Rueben was puzzled in his heart, he didn’t dare to disobey in any way with his mouth, and hastily stood up and said earnestly, "Master Wade, in that case, I’ll take my leave…"

Charlie nodded and instructed, "Don’t go anywhere in Tokyo these days, just stay honestly in the hotel and wait for news from me."

Rueben was busy saying, "Okay Master Wade, I’ll be waiting in the hotel for your news in the next few days!"

Nanako spoke up at this time, "Since Lord Moore wants to go back to the hotel, I’ll also have the helicopter take you back."

Rueben was flattered and said, "Miss Ito is really too polite, this place is not far from the hotel, I can just go out and get a car, or you don’t need to arrange a helicopter."

Nanako said seriously, "Lord Moore is Charlie’s guest, that’s my Ito family’s guest, the Ito family has never let a guest leave on his own by taxi, so it’s better to ask Lord Moore to return by helicopter."

Rueben could only nod, slightly embarrassed, "Miss Ito, it’s no problem to take a helicopter back, but you really don’t need to send is so many helicopters, it’s too wasteful, one will be enough…"

Nanako Ito smiled slightly, "Lord Moore doesn’t have to be so polite, the reason why you sent so many helicopters together to pick you up and drop you off is also out of our Ito family’s importance to our guests."

Rueben had no choice but to say, "Then I will comply with Miss Ito’s arrangements."

Nodding her head, Nanako greeted her own assistant and asked her to escort Rueben out.

As soon as Rueben left, Nanako hurriedly said to Charlie, "Charlie, your intuition is really accurate, and after we met, I also think there’s something wrong with this Rueben!"

Charlie said coldly, "But anyone with a guilty conscience, even if they are psychologically strong, will definitely reveal some flaw, Rueben obviously became very nervous after seeing you, this must be because he is afraid of the strength of the Ito family and knows that once the Ito family gets involved, this matter will definitely be investigated, so he must be frightened in his heart. "

Saying that, Charlie added, "I think that Rueben will most likely escape before the East Window, you must have your ninjas keep a close watch on him, and never let him escape!"

Nanako nodded and said, "Don’t worry Charlie, I’ve already made all the arrangements, just as Rueben came over, my ninjas have already rushed to the hotel, they will be monitoring Rueben in all directions!"

Charlie smiled in satisfaction and said, "If he has other accomplices, then the first thing he will do when he returns to the hotel must be to get in touch with his accomplices, and you must then eavesdrop on all his conversations and don’t miss any clues!"

……..

On the flight back to the hotel, Rueben had been a bit distraught.

With such a major change happening, he himself had lost his main focus, and all his hopes were pinned on his father, Theodore.

He now couldn’t wait to get in touch with Theodore and tell him everything about the change that had happened here.

However, since he was still sitting on the Ito family’s helicopter, he could only resist the urge and wait until he got to the hotel.

On the way back, there were still dozens of helicopters whirling around to escort him.

What looked like a very imposing formation to outsiders was putting a great deal of pressure on Rueben.

The strength of the Ito family was on display during this short flight.

According to Ito’s assistant, the Ito family’s own Ito Navigation Company had taken over eighty percent of the high rise tarmac in the entire Tokyo.

Usually, without stopping at the airport, their helicopters were parked on the top tarmacs of major high-rise buildings in Tokyo.

This had the advantage of having the closest helicopter to the location of the need to quickly take off in case of any demand.

That was why, on the way here, there were constantly the Ito family’s helicopters, taking off and lifting off from the roofs of various buildings.

The more the Ito family showed their muscles in front of him like this, the more fearful Rueben’s heart became.

When he returned to the Aman Hotel, the first thing he did as soon as he entered the room was to immediately pull out his cell phone and call Theodore.

At this time, Theodore had just landed in Aurous Hill after a ten-hour flight.

When the call came through, the first words out of Moore’s mouth were, "Dad! I’m about to be exposed, Tokyo and Japan can’t stay long, I’m planning to return home quietly tonight, and your side should take care of the old thing as soon as possible too!"

Theodore was shocked and asked off the top of his head, "What’s going on?! What’s gone wrong?!"

Rueben said with a cry, "It’s Charlie Wade! That guy’s too damn strong! Dad, you can’t even imagine. The Ito family, the biggest in Japan, treats him like their own father! Charlie said he wanted to find Jasmine, and the Ito family immediately stated that all hands were at his disposal! I don’t fucking get it, what is this Charlie guy capable of, are all these people sick in the head?!"

When Theodore learned that the Ito family was going to do their best to help Charlie find Jasmine’s whereabouts and help investigate what happened, he, who was two thousand kilometers away, was also in a cold sweat.

There was no perfect crime in this world, when they were planning to kill Jasmine, all they wanted was to leave the murder clues in Japan, so that everyone would think that Jasmine was killed in Japan and had nothing to do with them, and that would be enough.

However, once people knew that Jasmine’s death was related to them, or even that they were behind it, then it would be a big trouble.

Not to mention that the old man would be furious, the domestic law enforcement authorities would not let them off either, although they had committed the crime overseas, in the end, it was still their own citizens that were killed, and the laws of their own country would apply.

Moreover, once the outside world knows that it was their father and son who killed Jasmine, then their reputation and that of the entire Moore family will definitely plummet.

At that time, even if they managed to escape the law, they would be treated like rats on the street and shouted down by everyone all day long!

Thinking of this, Theodore immediately made up his mind and said off the top of his head, "Rueben, if you run back right now, this is undoubtedly telling Charlie that you have a problem, when Charlie makes a phone call to your grandfather, with your grandfather’s shrewdness, he’ll be able to guess all the links at once, and by then, you’ll be in even more trouble!"

Rueben was nervous with a few chokes, "Dad, then what do you think I should do now ah…. The Ito family is too strong, and with their help, I’m afraid this matter will come to light in a few days, and at that time, I’ll be finished!"

Theodore immediately reassured, "Rueben, you first calm down and wait for my news, I’ll find an opportunity to give your grandfather the medicine after I return later!"

Said Theodore with a sneer, "Just turn the old thing into an Alzheimer’s patient, I’ll call you back from Japan urgently on the grounds that he has a sudden illness, that way, Charlie should not suspect you, at that time we will sell all the assets of the Moore family in China and realize them as fast as possible, and then convert them all into dollars, before this matter is completely cleared up. Before that, immigrate to the U.S. or Canada with tens of billions of dollars in assets!"

Rueben hurriedly asked, "Dad, how long will it take for that medicine of yours to take effect after the old thing takes it?"

Theodore said, "If I increase the dosage a bit, I guess it will be a few hours at most, and I guess he will become an Alzheimer’s patient by tonight."

Rueben was slightly relieved and said, "Then in that case, will I be able to fly back tomorrow morning?"

Theodore gave a hmmm and said, "If things go well, tomorrow morning everyone will find out that your grandfather had a sudden onset of Alzheimer’s, then I’ll inform you to hurry back, then I’ll urgently inherit the Moore family’s headship, then we can quickly get rid of all the assets."

Rueben asked again, "What about my several uncles? They’re also all eyeing the inheritance, there’s no way they’ll let us dispose of it…"

Theodore said disdainfully, "Don’t worry, they’ve also been looking forward to splitting up for a long time, before Old Thing had been holding the power of the Moore family, they couldn’t split up even if they wanted to, then Old Thing made Jasmine take over as the head of the family, although they didn’t say anything, they were even more annoyed in their hearts."

After a pause, Theodore continued: "And Jasmine’s style of doing things you also know, this girl herself is not too high pursuit of quality of life, so they are intent on desperately trying to develop the scale, the Moore Group earned profits, she hates to put all into the new expansion, everyone is so engaged by her, can’t share any money, who heart not angry? "

Saying that, Theodore sneered, "If I inherit the Moore family’s headship and I propose to divide the family, your uncles will definitely not refuse, when I take a relatively large share and distribute the rest to them, they won’t have any problem with it."

Rueben couldn’t help but ask, "Then what if they have a problem with it? What if they ask for an equal share per head? Wouldn’t we then be working for their benefit after all the hard work we’ve done?"

Theodore smiled and said, "Don’t worry, I’ve already considered all of these issues, I’ll give them two choices after we settle the old thing!"

"The first option is for me to continue to be the head of the family, and then I’ll be like Jasmine and put all my energy into expanding the business territory, in that case, they won’t be able to get a share of the money from the Moore Group for a while, and then they won’t have the money to continue to maintain their extravagant and lustful lives, so they’ll naturally be anxious to scratch their heads;"

"As for the second option, it’s that they voluntarily give up a portion of their share to me, in which case I agree to sell the entire family and realize it, so that they can also get the money and live the life they want earlier."

"All the assets of the Moore Clan now add up to about $20 billion, in order to seek a quick exit, it’s still not a big problem to package and sell $20 billion as a whole, my demands are not too high, no matter how much it sells for, our family will take half and give them an equal share of the rest, I’m sure they won’t refuse."

Rueben thought about it and said in agreement, "What you say is also reasonable, for them, there is no difference in essence between dividing three billion dollars per person and five billion dollars per person, anyway, they will never be able to spend this much money in their lifetime."

Theodore hmmmed and said, "From what I know about them, they’re definitely willing to give up some of their shares and get all the money early, so that they don’t have to live under someone else’s roof or look at someone else’s face anymore."

Rueben was relieved and said with a smile, "Dad, since you have it all in your chest, I’ll wait for your good news in Japan!"

"As soon as you take care of the old stuff here, I’ll be back home tomorrow! Let’s take care of these follow-ups as soon as possible after we get back, and before the Ito family finds out anything about the hidden circumstances of Jasmine’s murder, we’ll raise our families and emigrate to the United States!"

"By then, even if they find out that we’re behind it, there’s nothing they can do to us!"

Theodore also smiled and said, "That’s right! A case of this magnitude is usually impossible to investigate in a few months, and we simply don’t need that much time, just a week at the most, and that’s enough!"

Saying that, Theodore instructed, "Rueben, the only variable now is not the Ito family, but Charlie, this man is mysterious and tricky, you must make sure not to let him see any clues, otherwise, you are alone in Japan, in case he wants to do something to you, dad is so far away, it’s also out of reach ah!"

Rueben hurriedly said, "Dad don’t worry, I’ve been very cautious, I’ve been doing my best to make myself look more natural in front of Charlie, and all around my room, there are all my own people living in the room, and the room has been well checked against eavesdropping, so I’m sure that Charlie won’t see anything!"

Theodore laughed, "That’s good! That’s good! You’ll just get down to business at the hotel and wait for my good news!"

Knowing that Dad already had a full set of solutions, Rueben breathed a sigh of relief.

What he and dad wanted was not the so-called Moore family head, but most of the assets of the Moore family.

After getting rid of Jasmine, being able to smoothly take charge of the entire Moore family was naturally the best situation, but if this goal was not achieved, taking a step back and being able to get most of the assets would be enough for their father and son.

Therefore, Theodore wasn’t afraid of the murder of Jasmine being revealed, he was just afraid that it would be revealed too soon.

He needed to win a time gap that would be enough for him to finish off Master Moore, cash out all the Moore family’s assets, and then flee to the United States.

The biggest problem is how long the time gap is.

The company is also looking for a way to get the best out of the company’s products and services.

It was only after the trouble with Master Moore had been resolved that he was able to return home as soon as possible, otherwise, if he stayed in Japan, it would be like leaving a hostage for Theodore.

In ancient times, two countries that were hostile or threatening each other would often send each other hostages.

A so-called hostage was an emperor of a country who sent one of his princes to a rival country as a hostage in order to seek peace.

If the two sides engaged in bad blood during this period, then the other side could take out this hostage at any time.

Theodore was afraid of leaving Rueben in Tokyo for too long, or else if Charlie found out something and took his son hostage or simply killed him to take revenge for Jasmine, then he would be considered extinct!

However, neither Theodore nor Rueben knew that the conversation between the two of them had actually been fully monitored by the ninjas of the Ito family.

After they finished their conversation, the entire recording of their conversation was sent to Nanako’s phone.

Nanako immediately played the recording to Charlie, who listened to it with a tight frown on his brow.

At the side, Nanako exclaimed, "Charlie is really predictable, this Rueben is really the culprit!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously, "Actually, this is not much of an anticipation, just remember one thing, when the real culprit of a case cannot be found, the real culprit is often the beneficiary of this case."

Saying that, Charlie added, "Rueben is the eldest son and grandson of the Moore family, and by all means, his father should indeed inherit the Moore family’s headship, and then pass the headship to him after his father retires."

"But Rueben’s grandfather preferred to pass on the family headship to Jasmine, which invariably caused a great loss to Rueben and his son."

"So, any time Jasmine dies, their father and son are the biggest beneficiaries, and as the biggest beneficiaries, they are naturally the most suspicious."

Nanako pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement, "What Charlie said really makes sense! Sometimes profit is the greatest motive for crime!"

Charlie said with a bit of a haze on his expression, "Rueben and his master did have a plan for that bit of property, but they didn’t expect to not only murder Jasmine, but also their own father and their own grandfather, it’s so abominable!"

Nanako was busy asking, "Charlie, so what are you going to do now? Do you want me to just have Rueben detained and then force his father to turn himself in?!"

Charlie sneered, "It’s okay to operate like this, but there are some risks."

Nanako asked, "Charlie, what are the risks?"

Charlie explained seriously, "If Theodore is willing to give up Rueben, then even if I kill Rueben, I won’t be able to stop him."

Nanako asked again, "Charlie, what are you going to do about it?"

Charlie laughed, "I want to give them a will-o’-the-wisp."

"A will-o’-the-wisp?!" Nanako was surprised and asked, "Charlie, what kind of will-o’-the-wisp specifically?"

Charlie smiled, "Didn’t Rueben and his father think that Jasmine’s chances of survival were slim? Also, didn’t they think they could definitely turn Moore into Alzheimer’s? If I do let them have their way, and I announce to the Moore family that the search for Tokyo has turned up nothing, will Rueben and his father and son breathe a sigh of relief?"

Nanako Ito nodded and said, "That’s for sure, this father and son might both be happy then to release the salute to celebrate."

Charlie smiled and asked, "Then what would they do if they were to learn, at their most triumphant moment, that Master Moore didn’t actually have dementia and that Jasmine wasn’t dead at all?"

Nanako pursed her lips and smiled, "Once this kind of happy-go-lucky thing happens, I’m afraid they’ll definitely collapse…"

Charlie nodded, "That’s right! All I want is for them to be happy and sad!"

Saying that, he pulled out his phone and called Master Moore.

When the call came through, Master Moore asked nervously, "Charlie, have you found any clues about Jasmine?"

Charlie said, "Old Master, I’m calling you because I have a matter to discuss with you."

Old Master Moore hurriedly said, "Charlie what you have to tell me!"

Charlie asked him, "Is it convenient for you to speak now?"

"Convenient!" Master Moore hurriedly said, "I’m in my own room right now, this place has been soundproofed, it’s very safe."

Charlie said seriously, "Good, what I am about to say may be a bit shocking and even unbelievable to you, but you must not doubt it, do exactly what I say, and if you do exactly what I say, not only will Jasmine live, but your Moore family will also be safe forever!"

When Master Moore heard this, he said excitedly, "Master Wade, you may command, I dare not disobey!"

Charlie said indifferently, "I need you to take out the Rejuvenation Pill that I gave to Jasmine, scrape off a fifth of the dose with a razor blade and soak it in water and take it."

Master Moore was shocked and spoke out of turn, "Master Wade, why do you want the old man to take the Rejuvenation Pill? And still a fifth, what is your special intention?"

Charlie hmmmed and said, "One fifth of the Rejuvenation Pill can at least guarantee that you will be invulnerable to a hundred poisons for the next two days."

Master Moore was even more shocked, "Master Wade, what do you mean? Did….. Did someone try to poison me?"

Charlie said very bluntly, "Old Master, from now on, you must always keep an eye on your eldest son, Theodore, as far as I know, he will most likely use some kind of nerve-destroying drug to destroy your brain!"

"So, you take one-fifth of the Rejuvenation Pill in advance by soaking it in water, and when you meet him, you’ll eat whatever he gives you to eat; you’ll drink whatever he gives you to drink, and then you’ll also have to act like you don’t remember or know anything at the right time."

At this point, Charlie added, "Or let me put it more directly, you’ll be playing the role of an Alzheimer’s patient in front of Theodore!"

Master Moore was horrified, "Wade…. Charlie…. You mean to say that…. Theodore he…. . wants to harm me?!"

Charlie didn’t hide it and said seriously, "From the information I’ve gotten so far it’s true, so you must make the best of it and see what kind of medicine they’re selling!"

Aurous Hill, Moore Family.

As soon as Theodore returned, he was so nervous that he found Master Moore asking questions, his face full of concern for Jasmine.

Master Moore looked at his eldest son, confused deep inside.

He really didn’t want to believe that his eldest son, whom he had raised for fifty years, was trying to murder himself.

If this had come from any other person, Master Moore would not have died believing it.

However, when it came from Charlie’s mouth, Master Moore had to pay attention to it even if he didn’t want to believe it.

Because, in his heart, he knew very well that Master Charlie’s skills were astronomical and with his character, he would never say any irresponsible words.

And since he had said that, he must have some proof!

Thinking of this, he looked at his eldest son, Theodore, while pondering in his heart, "It seems that I do have to be cautious! From now on, be sure to hit your stride!"

At that thought, he stood up and said to Theodore, "Hey, Theodore ah, Jasmine’s matter has been wearing me out, my body is somewhat unwell, since you’re back, you can help me with the big picture first, I need to rest first, my body can’t take it anymore."

Theodore hurriedly said, "Dad, then let me help you back to your room."

Master Moore waved his hand and said, "No need, you quickly contact Rueben and ask about the progress in Japan, have you found any news about Jasmine, and tell me when you have news."

After saying that, the old man looked towards the housekeeper, Oscar, and spoke, "Oscar, help me back to my room."

Oscar nodded hurriedly and stepped forward and said respectfully, "Master, please!"

Master Moore stood up, looked at Theodore and instructed, "Theodore, after your brother leaves, he will leave behind this bloodline of Jasmine, you must let her come back alive no matter what, otherwise I will die and have no face to see the two of them, do you understand?"

A few moments of embarrassment flashed in Theodore’s eyes, then he returned to his natural state and said seriously, "Don’t worry dad, I’ll do my best!"

Moore nodded gently, his heart sobbing.

He said this because he wanted to see if he still had the last bit of conscience if this was really Theodore’s doing.

If he still had any conscience at all, he should spare his own niece and give his dead brother an afterthought.

But if he is still indifferent to what he has said, and even continues to plot against himself, then for himself, this son can also give up completely.

The company has been in the process of developing the new product for the past few years.

As soon as you enter the door, Master Moore is like a changed person, the whole person is sharp, and his body is no longer as weak as it was earlier, cold voice said to Oscar: "Oscar, close the door, come to the back room study, I’ll tell you something."

Master Moore’s room was actually a very large suite.

The parlor, bedroom, living room, and study were all in it, and it was very private.

The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the entire room.

The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the newest addition to your own home.

Back then, when Master Moore was in his prime, he was swift and decisive.

The company has been in the process of developing the new product for the past two years.

Every time Master Moore was about to do something big, he would be as firm and torchy-eyed as he was now.

He hurriedly followed the old master into the study, and then, after Master Moore waited for him to close the door, the first thing he said startled Oscar!

"Oscar, activate the home surveillance system, and from now on, give me full surveillance of Theodore’s every move!"

When Oscar heard this, his entire expression was on edge!

Before moving into this villa, Master Moore had specifically instructed him to find the best security company on the market and quietly install a full set of internal surveillance systems.

There were four systems installed throughout the Moore villa.

The first set was a family security system to guard against thieves and criminals.

The second is an outdoor surveillance system that captures all locations inside and outside the fence and throughout the compound 24 hours a day without a dead zone.

The third system is the emergency escape system, in the event of a natural disaster, or sudden danger, for the owner to escape.

These three systems are well known to the Moore family, but the fourth internal monitoring system is only known to two people in the family, one is Moore and the other is Oscar.

The fourth system is the internal monitoring system.

The internal surveillance system, the entire villa of all places are 360 degrees without dead ends secretly monitored, secretly installed cameras each very clever, ordinary people may not be able to find ten years, and these cameras are also equipped with high-fidelity directional microphones, can clearly capture the sound of each room.

The reason why Moore installed this system, not because there is any desire to snoop, but because it is true to see more of the other giants around the internal strife, some even for money sibling rivalry, for money to kill the father and mother, for the benefit of simply everything.

However, this system has never really been used since it was installed, although it has been on 24-hour standby for so many years.

Master Moore was also considered a decent man, and he didn’t want to pry into his children’s and grandchildren’s privacy when they didn’t show anything amiss.

But now, he had to use this system to monitor what Theodore was doing to see if he was what Charlie said he was, not only the culprit in Jasmine’s murder, but also intent on poisoning himself!

Oscar was very nervous at this point and asked, "Master, you suddenly want to activate this internal monitoring system, is there some major change within the Moore family?"

Master Moore nodded with a heavy face, "Oscar, you and I have been friends for many years, so when problems arise in this family, you are the person I trust the most. I’m going to be acting as an Alzheimer!"

"What?!"

Oscar said in stunned silence, "This…. This….. Master…. You….. You’re not joking with me, are you?!"

Master Moore said seriously, "How can you joke about such things? If Master Wade hadn’t told me, to death I wouldn’t have believed it."

Oscar pondered for a moment, nodded solemnly and said seriously, "Master Wade is not an ordinary person, if he said so, he must have his reasons, this matter, you really should pay attention to it! It must be tightly guarded!"

Master Moore sighed, "This came from Master Wade’s mouth, and I naturally take it very seriously, which is why I have to activate the internal monitoring system to see what Theodore is doing and saying when he’s not in front of me!"

The difficulty of running a big family was comparable to running a country.

Looking at the current big families fighting each other internally, it can be compared to the ancient princes fighting among themselves as recorded in history books.

Ancient princes were willing to kill their brother and father for the sake of the throne.

But such things were common in today’s society, especially in big families with assets of over 100 million.

Although the descendants of the Moore family had always acted in unity and harmony before, Master Moore was always preparing for the worst within his heart.

Now, this internal monitoring system he had prepared really came in handy.

Oscar immediately went to the bookshelf and found a hidden switch, then the bookshelf slowly moved to the left, revealing a large display embedded in the wall.

Oscar hurriedly turned the display on, then said to Master Moore, "Master, please verify it!"

Master Moore nodded, pulled out his own phone, and opened an inconspicuous piece of software from it.

This software was the entrance to this internal monitoring system.

To open the software, one also had to go through the same triple authentication as the banking software.

This triple authentication is facial recognition, traditional password and mobile phone real-time verification code, wrong one, are unable to activate the software.

After taking Moore to successfully activate the system, the wall monitor immediately turned into as many as two hundred and ten small grid of images.

These two hundred and ten small compartments of images came from two hundred and ten different locations of the camera.

Master Moore selected four of them, and the two hundred and ten images on the screen disappeared and turned into the four images he had chosen.

These four images were suddenly much larger, and you could clearly see everything on the screen.

The four images that Master Moore chose were Theodore’s bedroom, Theodore’s study, Theodore’s living room, and the gym.

At this time, Theodore had just returned to his room, and in the picture, he passed through the living room to the bedroom and directly laid down on the soft and comfortable bed.

As soon as Moore saw his expression lying on the bed, he immediately believed in Charlie’s words with unwavering conviction in his heart.

It wasn’t that he didn’t believe in Charlie before, but he more or less still wanted to have a little hope in his heart.

But at this moment, when he saw Theodore lying on the bed, with his legs crossed and his face full of excitement, he knew that there must be something wrong with Theodore!

Otherwise, his niece’s life and death in a foreign country would be uncertain, and no matter what, he shouldn’t look like this.

Master Moore pointed at Theodore on the picture and said in a stern voice to Oscar, "Oscar, look at this beast! He was acting so anxious and heartbroken in front of me. It was all a fucking act! Now the expression on this face of his was the true reflection of his innermost being! He’s happy! And very happy!"

Oscar nodded and exclaimed, "It seems that what Master Wade said is true, the Eldest Young Master does have a problem…"

Saying that, he couldn’t help but exclaim, "Master, this internal surveillance system can not only determine their plot, but also lock down evidence of their crimes! You are truly too prescient!"

Master Moore sighed, "The ancestors said, born in trouble, died in peace and happiness, if a person has no sense of trouble, what’s the difference between him and an animal to be slaughtered in the slaughterhouse? Only an ever-present sense of concern can allow one to survive in a dangerous society!"

He said, "But I never thought that my worries would become reality!"

At this moment, a cell phone ringing came from the screen.

It was Theodore’s cell phone that rang.

Theodore, who was lying on the bed, immediately picked up the phone and said with a smile, "Rueben, I’m home, yes, don’t worry, the old thing didn’t find anything unusual, he probably stayed up too long feeling unwell and went back to his room to rest."

At this time, the high-fidelity directional microphone, also capturing the phone and Rueben’s voice, spoke up and asked, "Dad, when are you going to drug the old thing?"

Theodore smiled and said, "Don’t worry, there’s no proper reality right now, I just ordered the back kitchen to make a bowl of bird’s nest stew for your grandfather, I’ll take it later and add the medicine to it before sending it to his room to watch him drink it with my own eyes!"

Rueben hurriedly asked again, "Dad, how long will this medicine take effect approximately?"

Theodore said, "Time is running out, I’ll give the old thing an extra dose and it should take effect within an hour or two after he takes it!"

Rueben was excited and said, "That would be great! When the old thing turns into Alzheimer’s, he won’t have the chance to dictate the Moore family’s affairs anymore!"

Theodore gave a hmmm and said, "Rueben ah, you tonight. Have a good rest first, and if that Charlie has anything to tell you to do, then you should honestly do what he tells you to do, and never let him have any doubts. After my side turns the old thing into Alzheimer’s, I’ll call you to come back, and by then you can just fly back to Aurous Hill."

Rueben said excitedly, "Okay dad, then I’ll wait for your news!"

When Master Moore heard this, he only felt a rush of anger!

"True!"

"This asshole really is trying to hurt me!"

"I’m his real father! He’s now trying to poison me for a little family fortune!"

Master Moore was already shaking with rage at this point.

He stood up, pointed at Theodore on the screen, and roared with rage, "I, Lord Moore, have never done anything wrong in my life, but I didn’t expect to give birth to such a jackal beast! Had I known he was such a beast, I should have strangled him in his swaddling clothes!"

"And that son of a bitch Rueben! I’ve loved him since the day he was born, but I never thought he would do such a beastly thing for money as well!"

Oscar was similarly filled with shock and anger, but he rushed over to support Master Moore and said seriously, "Master, the priority now is not to be angry, but to think of how to deal with it!"

After a pause, Oscar added, "Not to mention anything else, just the bird’s nest he prepared for you, you must never take it!"

"Not only can’t we take it, but we have to be in our twelfth spirit, from now on, everything we eat and drink must be strictly guarded, and we must not leave him any opportunity to take advantage of it!"

Old Master Moore shook his head with a sad face and waved his hand, saying, "Oscar, since he already has the intention of harming me, if I remain so tightly guarded, it will instead make him realize that he has been exposed, thus becoming even more vicious! If I delay in letting him have his way, he might not just want to turn me into Alzheimer’s, he might want to screw me alive."

Oscar hurriedly asked him, "Master, are you going to let them have their way and be at their mercy?"

Master Moore nodded and said seriously, "Oscar, I have the Rejuvenation Pill here from Master Wade, he specifically instructed me to use it to ward off the poison, so I guess Master Wade won’t lie, so I’ll just give them a will-o’-the-wisp."

When Oscar heard this, he was relieved and exclaimed, "Fortunately, there’s Master Wade!"

Master Moore couldn’t help but exclaim, "Hey! Yes! If it weren’t for Master Wade, I’d be an old bone, and I don’t know how many times I’d have died!"

Oscar nodded gently and said, "Old Master, you have been doing good deeds all your life, Master Wade might be the one that the heavens have arranged to keep you safe for life."

Old Master Moore smiled bitterly and instructed, "Oscar, if I will play the trick, I must play the role of an Alzheimer’s patient, and when the time comes, you must not reveal any flaw!"

"Those two beasts know that you are my most trusted man, and if they come to you to ask anything of me, you must know how to use your wisdom to mediate with them!"

"Say what you need to say, say what you can say, and be sure to do everything you know to let them know you’re loyal to them too!"

"But don’t say a word about what you can’t say!"

"Especially the existence of this internal monitoring system must not be known to them, understood?"

Hearing Master Moore’s explanation, Oscar nodded heavily without hesitation, "Master, don’t worry, I’ll keep what you’ve explained firmly in mind!"

Only then did Master Moore put his mind at ease, then he waved his hand somewhat weakly and said, "Oscar, I’m a bit tired, you go and get busy, I’ll rest for a while."

Oscar said somewhat nervously, "Master, why don’t you go to the bedroom and rest, I’ll keep watch outside in the living room, otherwise I really don’t feel at ease…"

Master Moore smiled bitterly and asked him, "Are you afraid that you won’t be there when they drug me?"

"Yes…" Oscar’s eyes reddened as he said incomparably seriously, "Master, Master Wade is certainly very powerful, but this kind of thing, I’m really afraid of a bit of a change…"

Old Master Moore smiled calmly and said, "Don’t worry, since some things are beyond your control, you must feel free to leave it to someone more capable, and then trust that person wholeheartedly."

Said Master Moore, "It’s like when you first started playing skydiving, before you accumulate enough jumps, you must be led by an instructor, every time you jump from a plane, your fate is not in your own hands, but in the hands of that instructor behind you, all you have to do at such a time is to confidently give your life to him, and let the professionals and go do the professional thing."

Oscar knew that this professional he was talking about in his words was Master Wade, so he nodded gently and said, "Master, then I will do as you say."

Master Moore hmmmed, then nodded slightly and instructed, "When you go out, do whatever you should do, and don’t come to me if you are not called, or if you don’t have anything important to do."

Oscar was busy saying, "Okay Master, then you rest for a while, I’m going out!"

Master Moore waved his hand and sighed softly, "Hey… Go!"

After Oscar left, Master Moore had been in front of the monitor, observing his son who had raised him for fifty years.

The more he watched, the more he felt that the man in the video became stranger and stranger.

In the video, Theodore was repeatedly playing with a drug in his hands, his expression not hesitant, only clearly excited and unable to hold back.

Master Moore’s heart was a pall, and he was more and more certain that this son of his had almost no affection or kindness for him.

An hour later, Theodore, who had long since been unable to hold back, was beginning to lose his seat.

He didn’t want to wait any longer, so he got up and went to the back kitchen.

The chef had followed his instructions and was already using a gentle fire to stew up an iced sugar bird’s nest.

As soon as Theodore arrived, he asked, "Has the bird’s nest prepared for the Master been stewed?"

The chef panicked, "Back to the Eldest Young Master, there’s still a ten minute wait."

Theodore waved his hand, "No more waiting, the old master is hungry and needs something to replenish his strength, just serve me a bowl, I’ll personally deliver it to the old master."

The chef didn’t dare to disobey, hurriedly propped out a bowl and carefully placed it into the tray, saying to Theodore, "Young Master, the bowl is very hot, be careful."

Theodore gave a hmmm and took the tray and went back to his room first.

After returning to his room, he took out the medicine he had already prepared and added all of one of the medicinal liquids to the bird’s nest that night.

When Master Moore saw this scene, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.

He was the only one in the study at this time, and he couldn’t help but say to himself, "Theodore, you and I have been father and son for fifty years, and from this day onwards, our love is broken! All the things of the past are like passing clouds from today onwards; if you blow it away, it is completely gone!"

He then stood up, turned off the monitoring system, and restored the study to its original state.

Then from his phone, he completely deleted that software that authorized the internal monitoring system as well.

From now on, he was going to go exactly as Master Wade said.

So, after Theodore drugged himself and before Charlie returned, he was an Alzheimer’s patient.

An Alzheimer’s patient can’t use a cell phone, so you can’t even touch it during this time.

So, just in case, it would be more stable to just delete the software.

Master Moore then found the Rejuvenation Pill, scraped off a layer from the top, soaked it in water and took it.

Right after that, he went back to his bed and laid down.

Just then, the visual screen on the bed suddenly lit up, and Theodore appeared in the picture, followed by a pleasant ringing of the Turkish March.

It was the doorbell of Master Moore’s room.

Due to the fact that his own suite was too large, when one was in the bedroom or study, one couldn’t hear anyone knocking outside, which was why he had pressed such a set of visual doorbells.

Seeing that it was his eldest son carrying a drugged bird’s nest and arriving outside his own room, Master Moore sighed lightly and pressed the answer button, "Theodore, are you in trouble?"

Theodore hurriedly said to the camera, "Dad, are you still sleeping?"

Master Moore deliberately let his voice be slightly tired as he said, "I just fell asleep and you woke me up, what’s so urgent?"

Theodore was busy saying, "Dad, just now I saw that you looked tired, so I asked the back kitchen to cook you a bowl of iced sugar bird’s nest, I want you to drink it while it’s hot to replenish your strength and also restore your vitality."

Master Moore gave a hmmm and said, "You’re kind, come in."

Saying that, he pressed the button to open the door.

When Theodore heard the door make a click, he knew that the lock had been disengaged, so he pushed the door into the room, through the living room, and into the bedroom.

He stepped forward to Master Moore’s bed and asked with concern, "Dad, how are you resting?"

Master Moore said absent-mindedly, "It’s okay, squinting for a while."

After saying that, he eagerly asked, "How’s Jasmine doing? Any news from Japan yet?"

Theodore shook his head and said with a somewhat pained expression, "Dad, there’s no valuable news from Japan yet, I’m also continuing to communicate with Rueben, and at the same time I’ve asked him to put pressure on the Japanese Police Department, once there are any concrete clues, I’ll inform you at once."

Moore nodded, exclaiming, "I’m much relieved that you’re back."

Theodore smiled slightly and said respectfully, "Dad, iced sugar bird’s nest is perfect for tonifying blood, so drink it now while it’s hot."

A hint of sadness flashed in Master Moore’s eyes.

In the end, this son of his was still going to do something to himself.

So, without hesitation, he sat up and said to Theodore, "Go, help me sit for a while while I go to the living room and drink!"

Theodore was delighted and hurriedly said, "Okay dad! I’ll help you to the living room!"

Theodore assisted the old man to the living room and had the old man sit down on the sofa, he immediately eagerly handed over the iced sugar bird’s nest and respectfully said, "Dad, you drink it while it’s hot."

Without any hesitation, Master Moore nodded and received the bowl of iced sugar bird’s nest, took a sip, and exclaimed, "It tastes good, you’ve got heart!"

Theodore didn’t expect things to go so smoothly, his heart was ecstatic and said with a smile, "Dad, why are you still so polite with me, isn’t this all I should be doing?"

"Should do?" Old Master Moore smiled and nodded seriously in a whirl, he forced down the sadness in his heart and exclaimed heartily, "Oh my, that’s right, it’s the right thing to do, indeed it’s the right thing to do! I, Lord Moore, have raised a good son! Hahahaha!"

Master Moore’s sudden emotion made Theodore feel more or less guilty.

However, he carefully observed Old Master Moore and found that there didn’t seem to be anything wrong with the old man, so he also put his mind at ease.

He felt that he had almost never disobeyed the old master on a regular basis, and even if he wanted to give the Moore family’s headship to Jasmine, he hadn’t expressed very strong opposition to it, so the old master shouldn’t suspect anything to his head.

So, he smiled slightly and said with a filial face, "Dad, drink more while it’s hot, and I’ll have the backstage kitchen cook you a cup of Buddha’s Jumping Wall in the evening to replenish your body."

Master Moore nodded and did not speak, but ate all of the bird’s nest in the bowl in one gulp.

Seeing the old man eat all of the bird’s nest in the bowl, Theodore was completely relieved and laughed coldly in his heart, "Jasmine’s life and death is uncertain, the old thing has turned into Alzheimer’s, no one in the Moore family can be an enemy to himself anymore! Old thing, since time immemorial, it’s always the eldest son who inherits the unification, if you insist on giving me this demon moth, then don’t blame me for being ruthless!"

Then, he smiled and said to the old man, "Dad, you rest for a while longer, I’ll go out and give Rueben a call and ask him how he’s progressing."

The old master nodded lightly, "Go ahead."

Theodore stepped out of the old master’s room, and didn’t really call Rueben right away, but directly found one of his henchmen and called him into his room, and seriously said, "From now on, keep a close eye on the old master’s every move, and everything the old master does and says must be told to me, understand? "

The other party immediately nodded, "Understood milord."

At this moment, Master Moore, who was lying on the bed, suddenly felt a headache coming on, and for a moment the pain felt as if his entire brain was being stripped out.

But soon, there was a warm energy in his body that completely drove that pain away from his body.

He knew very well in his heart that the headache must have originated from the neurotoxin that Theodore had given himself.

And that warm energy was the small amount of rejuvenation pills that he had taken in advance.

The old man couldn’t help but lament in his heart, "It seems that the Rejuvenation Pill is really as Charlie said, able to resist all kinds of toxins! Now that we’ve escaped the neurotoxin, the next thing to do is to play dumb for 24 hours and make sure that no one sees any flaws until Charlie returns!"

So he took advantage of his last bit of relative freedom to pull out his phone and look up the symptoms associated with Alzheimer’s disease.

He found that Alzheimer’s disease, also known as Alzheimer’s, causes memory impairment, as well as loss of cognition, speech and vision.

In severe cases of Alzheimer’s disease, there is not only severe memory loss, but also incontinence, stiffness, and vacant eyes.

Seeing this, Master Moore mused in his heart, "It seems that if I want that adversary to completely believe that I’ve become Alzheimer’s, I must show the symptoms of severe dementia, only then will I be able to completely reassure him…"

An hour later.

Theodore had been keeping an eye on the time, and now that an hour and a half had passed since the old man had taken his medicine, it was reasonable to say that the effects of the medicine should have already taken hold.

Thus, he planned to go to the old master’s room to see what was going on.

When he arrived in front of the door of the old master’s room and pressed the doorbell, there was no response in the room.

He was delighted, but on the surface, he pressed again without showing his face.

This time there was still no response.

So he pretended to be alarmed and said, "Someone! Come on people!"

All of a sudden, several servants ran over and asked after him, "Young Master, what’s happened?!"

Theodore said, "I pressed the master’s doorbell with no response, I’m afraid that someone has had an accident, you guys quickly help me break down the door!"

A few of the servants tensed up as they heard, and one of them volunteered, "I’ll do it!"

The other man was busy saying, "I’m with you!"

At that moment, Oscar also heard the news and asked nervously, "Young Master, what’s wrong with the Master?!"

Theodore saw him and was busy saying, "Oscar, you’re just in time, my father is in his room, he rang the doorbell several times with no response, I’m afraid he had an accident."

Oscar’s heart tightened, realizing at once that Theodore should have already drugged the old master, his heart was suddenly a bit angry and also a bit sad as well as worried.

He also didn’t know whether Charlie’s method would be able to spare the old master or not.

However, he didn’t dare to show any hesitation, and hurriedly said, "Then quickly break down the door and go in to have a look!"

Several of the servants had begun to push together, running and crashing into the door, and after a few times, the door crashed open with a bang.

Immediately afterwards, Theodore raked off the left and right people, rushed in with a tense, one-horse race, and once inside, ran straight into the bedroom, shouting, "Dad! Dad are you okay Dad!"

I said, pushing open the bedroom door!

As soon as Theodore entered the door, he was immediately stunned by the sight before him!

And then rushed in Oscar, as well as a few of his servants, frightened by what was happening!

Between now and then, Master Moore was standing at the edge of the bed with a dazed look on his face.

When Master Moore saw so many people suddenly rush in, he was so frightened that he cried out, and his entire body stumbled towards the balcony, crying out, "You…. Who are you guys…. What are you guys doing…."

Theodore’s heart blossomed with joy as he saw the old man looking like this!

"The old thing sure is Alzheimer’s! I can’t even control my bowels! That’s really steady!"

I’m not sure if I’m going to be able to do that, but I think I’m going to be able to do that. Don’t you recognize me? I’m Theodore ah!"

Master Moore was angry inside at this point, but he also admired this son of his.

"This beast, it really is able to flex and be open-minded, my son is dirty like this, he can come up and hug me without hesitation even in front of so many people, and he’s acting so true, he seems to be number one too!"

Thinking of this, Master Moore couldn’t help but mock himself, "What’s the difference between me and the others? In order to convince him completely, to even act out something like incontinence, it’s considered more open-minded than this beast…"

Although Moore had mixed feelings in his heart, the drama still had to go on, so he desperately tried to break free of Theodore and cried out loudly, "Kill…. Kill!"

Theodore cried out loudly, "Oscar! Get a car and take my dad to the hospital! Quick!"

Theodore hurriedly went back to his room and changed into clean clothes while Oscar took Lord Moore to the hospital.

In the process of changing clothes, he had already called Rueben and officially informed Rueben and asked him to return to Aurous Hill immediately.

Rueben has been waiting for the news, so he almost immediately began arranging the private jet to prepare for take-off, and was scheduled to leave Tokyo early tomorrow morning.

In order to prevent Charlie from doubting, Rueben also called Charlie respectfully. On the phone, he said respectfully: "Master Wade, my father called me just now. Grandpa’s body seems to have a little problem. I rush back as soon as possible, so I may leave Tokyo early tomorrow morning…"

Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, "Rueben, what’s wrong with your grandpa? Isn’t it a serious problem?"

Rueben hurriedly said: "Master Wade, don’t worry, my dad said there is nothing serious, but his mind seems to be a little unconscious, so I hurried back to take a look."

As he said, he said pleadingly: "Master Wade, I have to leave Tokyo temporarily this time. I can only ask you to find Wanting. Please do your best to find Jasmine and bring her. Back to Aurous Hill, I represent our family, thank you!"

Charlie snorted and said, "Don’t worry, I will do my best. The best case is that I will be able to take Jasmine back to Aurous Hill in a few days."

Rueben on the other end of the phone sneered when he heard this, "The surname is Wade, did you fucking wake up? Jasmine has been missing for more than 24 hours. Even if she didn’t die in the car accident, she was in that mountain. I guess there is no way to survive in the old forest after so long!"

"Furthermore, the deep mountains of Nishitama County are inaccessible, and there are many wild animals. Maybe her body is now eaten by the birds and beasts in the mountains and only the bones are left. Do you want to take her back to Aurous Hill?! Have your dream of spring and autumn. !"

However, even though he thought so in his heart, Rueben still said very sincerely, "Master Wade, thank you so much!"

Charlie said indifferently: "Don’t be so polite, it’s not too early, you take a good rest, go back tomorrow morning, and help me bring Lord Moore well by the way."

After hanging up the phone, Charlie wiped a mocking smile from the corner of his mouth.

Theodore and Rueben and his son must be very proud now.

They must feel that Jasmine has a high probability of death, and Lord Moore himself has become Alzheimer’s, and now the entire Moore family has become their bag.

Okay, let them be proud.

After Rueben left, he sneaked away from Tokyo with Jasmine and returned to Aurous Hill quietly, catching them by surprise!

At that time, they thought that Lord Moore, who had become Alzheimer’s, would also tear off the disguise, interact with them inside and outside, and give them a fatal blow!

Just thinking, Nanako Ito ran over, knocked on Charlie’s half-open sliding door, poked her head in and smiled sweetly, and said, "Charlie, Miss Moore is awake."

Charlie smiled and said, "She slept all day and finally woke up."

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "She was frightened last night, and after walking in the mountains for so long, she must be exhausted. It is normal to sleep longer."

Then, she said: "By the way, Charlie, I have arranged for Miss Moore to go to the hot springs to relieve fatigue. My father sent someone to send a freshly caught bluefin tuna, and the family members prepared two bottles of Yamazaki 50. In the evening, I invite you and Miss Moore to eat sashimi and sushi."

Bluefin tuna is the most expensive fish, the quality is better, one piece is worth ten million, and the next one kilogram is more than ten thousand dollars.

And this is not the terminal retail price, this is the package auction price of the whole fish.

In the past two years, a big Japanese boss bought a bluefin tuna weighing 278 kilograms, which cost a full 3.1 million U.S. dollars, and the average price per kilogram was 11,000 U.S. dollars.

And if this quality of bluefin tuna is delivered to top restaurants, the price will be several times higher.

Eat the most expensive bluefin tuna in the most high-end shops. The price of fish is even more expensive than gold.

As for the Yamazaki Fifty Years Old Whiskey, it is the top whisky of Japan’s national treasure, with a single bottle of more than 3 million.

Ito Yuhiko used such expensive ingredients and drinks to host a banquet, which is enough to see how much she values Charlie.

When Charlie came to the restaurant, Ito Yuihiko had been waiting here for a long time.

At this time, a huge bluefin tuna was placed in the center of the huge wooden dining table. The body of this bluefin tuna was covered with ice cubes made of frozen pure water.

A chef is holding a sashimi knife standing next to him. After the meal is opened, he will directly cut different parts of the bluefin tuna from the bluefin tuna for the guests to enjoy.

Seeing Charlie’s arrival, Ito Yuhiko hurriedly said with enthusiasm: "Mr. Wade, please take a seat! Mr. Wade has a good fortune today. This is a bluefin tuna brought by the fishing boat just an hour ago. It is the best quality in Tokyo this year. Good one!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously: "Mr. Ito is really too polite. In fact, I don’t have much demand for food. You don’t have to spend so much."

Ito Yuihiko said very solemnly: "Mr. Wade is a distinguished guest of our unified family, and the best ingredients and wine are naturally used to entertain distinguished guests!"

Then, he asked Nanako Ito: "Nanako, Miss Moore hasn’t gotten up yet?"

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "Ms. Moore is in the hot spring. I have ordered the next person to bring her over after Ms. Moore finishes soaking in the hot spring."

"Okay." Ito Xiuhiko nodded lightly and smiled: "Then we will wait for Miss Moore to come."

Charlie remembered something at this time and asked Ito Takehiko: "By the way, Mr. Ito, I want to ask you something."

Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said: "Mr. Wade, you don’t have to be so polite, just ask if you have anything, I must know everything!"

Charlie nodded and asked him: "If I want to leave Japan quietly without disturbing the customs, do you have any good ideas?"

Ito Yuihiko thought for a while, and said, "If you don’t want to disturb the customs, you can only use the smuggling road."

Charlie asked again: "How is it more convenient to smuggle? Is it feasible?"

Ito Yuhiko explained: "There is basically only one way to smuggle from the sea by boat, especially an island country like Japan, which is not bordered by any country. If you want to leave secretly, there are only two roads, the sea and the sky. The aircraft control is extremely strict and there is basically no operating space, so the only option is to go by sea."

With that said, Ito Yuhiko said again: "Japan has a long coastline, and shipping is relatively developed. There are too many ships coming and going. It is not difficult to smuggle out by sea."

Charlie heard this and said to him: "Mr. Ito, please help me prepare a boat. I want to bring Jasmine back to China."

"Smuggling back home?" Ito said in a puzzled way: "Mr. Wade, if you want to smuggle back to your country, you must not only conceal the Japanese customs, but also your domestic customs. It would be a bit too tossing… …"

"It doesn’t matter." Charlie said seriously: "Aurous Hill can solve it easily. I will let people prepare everything. Mainly, I have nothing to do with Japan. The only friend who can ask for help is you. I don’t know if you can Get a boat for me and let Jasmine and I leave Japan quietly by boat?"

Hearing Charlie’s request, Ito said without hesitation: "Mr. Wade, the boat is a small matter. I can prepare a luxury yacht for you at any time and make sure that you can leave Tokyo by sea without any hindrance. I just don’t know you. When do you plan to leave?"

Charlie asked him: "How long will it take to return home by sea?"

Ito Takehiko said: "Luxury yachts are generally large in size. Large ships have high stability and strong resistance to wind and waves, but their speed will be slightly slower. The average speed per hour is only about 50 or 60 kilometers. From here to Aurous Hill , You must first go to the Yangtze River estuary in Highland Falls City, a distance of about 2,000 kilometers, and at least 30 hours of sailing."

While talking, Ito Yuhiko said again: "But because we are smuggling the country, we still need time to deal with the Coast Guard, and the speed will definitely slow down when we get to the shore. So I estimate that it will take at least three times to get from Tokyo to Highland Falls. Fifteen hours."

Charlie smacked his lips and said, "Thirty-five hours…it’s really a bit longer…"

Ito nodded and said helplessly: "Smuggling is the fastest. You know, smuggling is basically by sea. If you are smuggling from Asia to North America, it will take more than a month to float at sea. "

Charlie said, "This is only the time to get to Highland Falls. From Highland Falls to Aurous Hill, it will take at least a few hours?"

Ito Yuhiko explained: "If you still take a boat from Highland Falls to Aurous Hill, this is estimated to be another seven or eight hours’ voyage. However, if you are in a hurry, I would suggest that you go to Aurous Hill by helicopter on the shore of Highland Falls, in that case. , Just over an hour."

Charlie immediately said, "Okay, if that’s the case, please trouble Mr. Ito to prepare the ship as soon as possible. I want to leave tonight."

Both Ito Yuhiko and Nanako Ito were shocked. The father and daughter said in unison: "Huh? Let’s leave tonight?!"

Charlie nodded, and solemnly said: "Rueben went back by plane, and arrived in Aurous Hill in more than two hours. I can’t take Jasmine to fly directly. After all, the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department thought Jasmine was lost and dead. Searching hard, the customs is connected with them. If Jasmine suddenly exits the customs, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department will get the news as soon as possible. At that time, I am afraid that they will be detained by the customs and checked. ."

After speaking, Charlie added: "Furthermore, Theodore and Rueben and his son must still fully monitor Jasmine’s whereabouts. Once she appears at the customs, it will be completely exposed. So, to be cautious, let her continue. He remained missing in front of the outside world, and then quietly left Japan and returned to Aurous Hill."

Nanako Ito was feeling a little lost at this time, and Ito Yuhiko next to him said, "Mr. Wade, it’s hard to come here, why not stay for two days, so that you can do everything you like as a landlord!"

Charlie smiled slightly: "I understand Mr. Ito’s kindness, but this matter is really important. If you delay, I am afraid that something will happen in Aurous Hill. After all, Jasmine’s grandfather is still in Aurous Hill."

Ito realized it suddenly, and said hurriedly: "I understand! This is really urgent. Otherwise, I will have someone prepare the ship now, and then take care of the relationship with the coast guard, and strive to get off at one or two o’clock tonight."

Charlie said gratefully, "Thank you so much, Mr. Ito."

Ito Yuihiko quickly waved his hand: "You are welcome, Mr. Wade, you are the great benefactor of the Ito family, you should do things for you!"

As he said, he took out his cell phone and said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, I’ll make arrangements for the call, and let me get out of here."

Charlie nodded and said, "I also want to make a call to settle the domestic affairs."

Afterwards, Charlie took out his mobile phone, pulled a group on WeChat, pulled Isaac Cameron and Don Albert into the group, and said, "Are you two taking it easy now? If it’s convenient, let’s have a conference call."

The two immediately replied: "Convenient!"

Charlie immediately initiated a group voice call, and Isaac Cameron and Don Albert connected one after another.

Isaac Cameron came in first, and said, "Master, what do you want?"

Then Don Albert also came in: "Master Wade, what do you want to order?"

Charlie said: "That’s right, you two are people I can trust, so what I will tell you next, you must keep it strictly confidential and strictly enforce it, do you understand?"

The two said in unison: "Don’t worry! We must keep it strictly confidential! Strictly enforce it!"

Charlie gave a hum, and continued: "Theodore and Rueben are about to usurp the throne in the Moore family. You two quickly contact Theodore and tell me that Lord Moore has something wrong with his body, so I want to visit Moore. Father, pay more attention to Lord Moore’s physical condition and personal safety."

Isaac Cameron blurted out: "The Moore family and his son are going to usurp the throne?! Then Miss Jasmine had an accident in Tokyo, did they also do it?"

Charlie said coldly: "Yes, they arranged it alone."

Don Albert gritted his teeth and said: "Damn! This father and son are really mean-hearted, even their relatives can be dealt with! I will let the brothers hack them to death!"

Charlie exhorted: "Don’t be so impulsive, I will solve them, father and son, and what you have to do is to protect the safety of Lord Moore."

Don Albert had no choice but to say angrily: "Okay Master Wade, I will listen to you!"

Charlie said again: "One more thing, I’m going to take Jasmine to return home by sea. Then the ship will dock at Highland Falls. Isaac, you can arrange a helicopter in advance for me. When we arrive, we will transfer to the helicopter immediately to Aurous Hill!"

Isaac Cameron said without hesitation: "No problem, Master, I will make arrangements tonight to let the helicopter wait for you at Highland Falls!"

Charlie said with satisfaction: "Okay, you two will closely monitor the Moore family’s father and son’s every move, and report any actions to me in time."

After the phone call, Jasmine, who had just finished soaking in the hot spring, walked over quickly under the leadership of someone from the Ito family.

When he arrived, he said embarrassedly: "I’m so sorry, I made everyone wait for me…"

Nanako Ito hurriedly smiled and said, "Miss Moore, don’t be so polite, we just sat down."

With that, she stood up and said, "Miss Moore, would you like to sit with me?"

Jasmine nodded: "Okay, thank you Miss Ito."

With that, she sat down beside Nanako Ito.

Nanako Ito looked at her still wet hair, and smiled and said, "Miss Moore’s hair is really good, black and shiny, and it has a lot of volume. I don’t know what to maintain her hair normally?"

Jasmine smiled slightly and said, "I usually use a kind of ginger shampoo, which has a hair growth effect. When combined with a nourishing hair mask, the hair quality can be guaranteed. However, the brand I use should not be available in Japan. After I go back, I will mail you some."

Nanako Ito said excitedly: "Oh, thank you so much, Miss Moore!"

Jasmine smiled and said, "Miss Ito doesn’t have to be so polite, and there is no need to always call me Miss Moore, just call me Jasmine."

Nanako Ito said earnestly: "Miss Moore is older than me, then I should call you Sister Jasmine!"

Nanako Ito is still in her senior year, 22 years old, about the same age as Aurora.

Jasmine is about the same age as Charlie.

Therefore, Jasmine is four years older than Nanako Ito.

It was reasonable for Nanako Ito to call her sister.

But Jasmine was flattered by Nanako Ito’s attitude.

Nanako Ito is now the head of the Ito family, the largest family in Japan, whose family strength is ten times that of the Moore family.

With such strength, she can still be so polite to Jasmine and actively call her sister. Naturally, Jasmine is moved and feels a little closer to Nanako Ito.

After all, it was a woman who shared a lot of topics in common, so the two of them quickly talked in full swing.

At this time, Ito Xiuhiko also came back. He first greeted Jasmine politely, and then he said: "Mr. Wade, the ship has been arranged. To board the ship at the Tokyo container port tonight, you are really lucky. Well, internal sources say that tonight the Coast Guard’s patrol is conducting equipment overhauls, so maritime supervision will be very lax, and going to sea tonight is the easiest."

As he spoke, Ito Yuihiko said again: "But I have also greeted the Coast Guard. If they make any changes, they will not conduct any inspections on your boat."

"Okay." Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said: "Mr. Ito has been involved in this matter."

Ito said respectfully: "Mr. Wade and I don’t have to be so polite!"

Jasmine, who was whispering to Nanako, suddenly heard this and hurriedly asked Charlie, "Shall we leave tonight?"

Charlie nodded and said, "Let’s leave by boat tonight."

Jasmine’s heart was tense, and she hurriedly asked, "Master Wade, has something happened in Aurous Hill?"

Charlie didn’t tell her about Theodore and Rueben’s medicine for Lord Moore, so he smiled slightly and said, "Don’t think about it, nothing has happened, but I want to take it quietly without disturbing anyone. You return home."

Jasmine nodded lightly, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Master Wade."

After speaking, he looked at Ito Yuihiko and Nanako Ito, and bowed slightly: "Mr. Ito, Miss Nanako, thank you for your help and care!"

Nanako Ito hurriedly said, "Sister Jasmine, don’t be so polite with Nanako. Don’t forget that you are my elder sister. We are also good sisters. From now on, this will be your home. If you come to Japan anytime, please stay. Come home!"

With that, Nanako Ito looked at Charlie again, and said with dismay: "The same goes for Charlie. Please remember Charlie, this will always be your home in Japan!"

Charlie nodded slightly, smiled and said, "Don’t worry, I will remember."

Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said: "By the way, Ms. Moore wants to cooperate with Nippon Steel? Do you want me to call Watanabe Shinka over and let him sign the cooperation agreement with you first?"

Jasmine was speechless in surprise. Charlie took the lead at this time and asked, "Is this person highly credible? Will he disclose Jasmine’s situation to the outside world?"

Ito Yuihiko promised: "Mr. Wade can rest assured, Watanabe Shinka is absolutely reliable. I will tell him to keep secrets strictly and he will not talk nonsense."

Charlie nodded: "Well, in that case, please ask Mr. Ito to ask him over for me, and sign the contract tonight."

Jasmine hurriedly said, "Master Charlie, is this appropriate?"

Although she also wanted to win the Nippon Steel’s cooperation agreement, this operation was not a normal business cooperation negotiation at all, but completely used Ito’s favor. She was very worried that Charlie would owe Ito for herself. Jasmine is too emotional.

Charlie smiled indifferently at this time and said: "You don’t have to worry about this matter, I will make the decision."

Jasmine wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she gave up.

She knew that she already owed Charlie too much. Anyway, her life and heart belonged to him. As long as he nodded his head, her body and even the entire Moore family could belong to him, so she didn’t need to care too much. How much do you owe him.

Charlie remembered one thing, and said to Ito Takehiko: "By the way, Mr. Ito, I have to trouble you and do one more thing for me."

Ito Yuhiko hurriedly said, "Please tell me."

Charlie said, "What’s the name of the vice president of Nippon Steel who docked with Wanting? Hashimoto, right?"

"Yes." Ito Nodded: "It’s Hashimoto Kinzie!"

Charlie sneered and said, "You send a few ninjas and tie them to me, but don’t send them here after you’ve tied them. You can get me to the dock directly, and then put them in the cabin. Take it to Aurous Hill!"

Ito Yuihiko said without hesitation: "Okay Mr. Wade, I will make arrangements!"

Although Hashimoto Kinxian is an executive of Nippon Steel, he can be regarded as a man of good looks, but he is still far behind the Ito family.

He usually takes a driver and two bodyguards at most, but he certainly can’t afford a ninja, such a top Japanese existence, so sending a few ninjas to tie him is absolutely easy.

Yuhiko Ito arranged both matters in an orderly manner.

He asked his family’s ninja to immediately tie up Hashimoto Kinmae, and at the same time he called Nippon Steel’s chairman Shinwa Watanabe and invited him to talk at home.

Although Shinkazu Watanabe was the chairman of Nippon Steel, he respected Ito Yuhiko, and drove over immediately when he heard his call.

And the two lived very close, so ten minutes later, he had already arrived at Ito’s home.

As soon as Watanabe Shinka entered the door and saw Ito Yuhiko, he hurried forward and said with a bit of humility: "Brother Ito, I don’t know if you are looking for me so late, what can I tell you?"

Ito Yuihiko smiled slightly, and said playfully: "Calling you over so late will not delay the world of you and your wife?"

Watanabe Shinka smiled awkwardly, his expression a little lonely.

Although Watanabe Shinka is about the same age as Ito Takehiko this year, and his physical condition is relatively good, only in the matter of men and women, there is something unspeakable.

He didn’t know what was going on. He was good everywhere, but his ability was getting worse and worse.

Originally, he and his wife lived together at least three times a week, and the two were considered harmonious.

But in the past two years, the desire and ability in this area have plummeted.

From three times a week, to once a week, once every two weeks.

Now, he has reached a month and it is difficult to have a state once.

Shinka Watanabe has been to many hospitals and looked for many experts, but the feedback they gave is that this ability is sometimes irrelevant to the overall condition of the body.

Some people are obviously very healthy, and can even be said to be very strong, but that’s not enough.

But some people look at the wind as they fall down, but they are incredibly strong in that respect.

Physical fitness cannot be equated with that ability.

Moreover, the ability in that area is also very troublesome to treat. Some are physiological degeneration, some are neurological degeneration, and some are psychological degeneration.

All in all, if something goes wrong in this regard, no matter how rich it is, it may not be cured.

Because of this, Watanabe Shinka was only troubled by this incident, but he was ashamed to tell others about this incident, so Ito didn’t know anything about it.

However, Charlie saw the melancholy between Watanabe Shin and his expression, and then carefully looked at his expression, and he knew the situation well.

At this time, after Ito Yuhiko and Watanabe Shinkazu chatted a few more words, Ito Yuhiko entered the topic.

"Shinwa, I have two things to come to you this time. The first thing is to taste bluefin tuna and taste Yamazaki 50-year-old whiskey."

Watanabe Shinka smiled slightly, and asked with a smile, "What about the other thing?"

Ito Yuihiko smiled and said, "Don’t you want to build a joint venture in China? I will introduce you a good partner, Miss Jasmine from the Moore Group."

After that, Ito pointed at Jasmine at the dinner table.

Only then did Watanabe Shinka see Jasmine.

The whole person was immediately stunned.

He was shocked and said: "Moore…Miss Moore?! Isn’t it been reported on TV all the time that Miss Moore is still missing after the accident?! Why… how could she be here?!"

Ito Yuihiko said at this moment: "Miss Moore is a distinguished guest in my family. She encountered an emergency this time. Because the matter was more sensitive, she did not disclose her whereabouts. Shinwa, you must keep a secret, understand? ?"

When Watanabe Shinka heard this, he nodded hurriedly and said solemnly: "Brother Ito, don’t worry, I will never reveal a word!"

Yuihiko Ito smiled with satisfaction and said, "In that case, you first represent Nippon Steel and sign the cooperation agreement with Miss Moore!"

Having said that, Ito Yuihiko said very seriously: "Brother, I’m selling my face. In terms of cooperation terms, we must make appropriate concessions!"

Watanabe Shinka said without hesitation: "Brother Ito, since you have spoken, I will definitely give the best discount in terms of terms!"

Jasmine hurriedly stood up at this time and said to Watanabe Shinwa: "Mr. Watanabe, I have been admiring the name for a long time! I am Jasmine, and I hope you will take care of it in the future."

Watanabe Shinka nodded and smiled and said, "Miss Moore, since you are a distinguished guest of Brother Ito, you are naturally also my distinguished guest of Shinwa Watanabe. In our daily overseas cooperation, we generally strive for holding, but since Brother Ito speaks. Now, let’s just keep it simple. You hold 51% of the shares and we hold 49%. What do you think?"

Jasmine’s biggest goal in coming to Japan this time is to reach a holding cooperation with Nippon Steel.

She is completely satisfied with the Moore Group holding 51%.

I talked to that Hashimoto for so long before, and tried to get a 50% shareholding of both parties but failed. So now Watanabe Shinka directly agreed to let the Moore Group hold 51%, which made her immediately excited.

So Jasmine hurriedly bowed to Watanabe Shinwa and thanked: "Mr. Watanabe, thank you so much! I believe we, the Moore Group, will definitely not disappoint you!"

Watanabe Shinka is also very on the road, pointing directly at the Ito Yuhiko next to him, and earnestly said: "Miss Moore, you have to thank Brother Ito for this matter. Brother Ito spoke, I naturally raised my hands in agreement."

For Watanabe Shinka, he doesn’t know Jasmine, so he doesn’t care if Jasmine owes him favors. What he cares about is letting Ito take his favors in mind, and if he needs it in the future, he will ask Ito Takehiko to get them back.

When Jasmine heard this, she looked at Ito Takehiko gratefully, and said thankfully, "Mr. Ito, thank you for your help. I am indebted!"

Ito Xiuhiko is even more of a human spirit. He doesn’t want Jasmine to owe him favor. The reason why he helped is to sell Charlie’s face, so he hurriedly said: "Miss Moore, in the final analysis, I still have to thank Mr. Wade for everything!"

Charlie looked at the performance of Ito Yuhiko and Watanabe Shinka, with a slight smile on his face.

He is very clear about the mentality of these two people. It’s nothing more than a chain of relationships. Watanabe Shinwa sells Ito Yuhiko’s face, Ito Yuhiko sells his own face.

If that’s the case, then just put the favor of both of them on yourself.

And since it’s hanging on yourself, don’t owe it all the time. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, just pay it back before you leave!

Thinking of this, Charlie said to Jasmine and Nanako Ito, "Jasmine, Nanako, please leave me for a while. We men have something to talk about in private."

Nanako Ito stood up without hesitation and smiled: "Sister Jasmine, do you like puppies?"

Jasmine nodded: "I like it!"

Nanako Ito smiled and said, "I have a few purebred Akita dogs at home, and six little ones who are just two months old. They are very cute. They are raised in the east yard. I will take you to see?"

Jasmine said excitedly: "Great, let’s go now!"

"Ok!"

Seeing Nanako Ito and Jasmine go hand in hand, Charlie retracted his gaze, looked at Watanabe Shinka, and said with a smile: "Mr. Watanabe, Jasmine is a good friend of mine. Can you agree to let her work together? I am very grateful for my 51% shareholding."

Watanabe replayed the old and new tunes, and hurriedly said, "Oh, it’s all because of Brother Ito’s face…"

Charlie waved his hand to interrupt him, and said seriously: "Mr. Watanabe, it’s better not to look at the face of Mr. Ito. I want you to look at the face of your own body and make this cooperation concession bigger. ,what do you think?"

Watanabe Shinka was surprised. Defeated in the heart:

"What does it mean to look at the face of my own body?"

"What does it mean to make the concession bigger?"

While wondering, he asked curiously, "Mr. Wade, what do you mean by this?"

Charlie smiled indifferently, and asked with an inscrutable look: "If I read it right, Mr. Watanabe should be very worried about the body now?"

Watanabe Shinkazu hurriedly said: "No, I am very healthy, and I often go to the gym to do exercises. The average middle-aged and elderly men don’t pay attention to exercise."

Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Exercise can naturally strengthen the body, but everyone is a man, and there is no woman present. I will not hide some words. Mr. Watanabe’s two years of married life It should be very uncoordinated, right?"

As soon as he said this, Watanabe Shinka’s expression was horrified, but also full of embarrassment appeared in his heart, "This is the most difficult hidden illness in my heart, except for my wife and me, and the doctor I have visited. , No one knows, how could Charlie know this?!"

Yuhiko Ito was also a little shocked, and subconsciously asked, "Shinwa, you are not too old. Did something go wrong so early?"

Watanabe Shinka flushed with embarrassment, grabbed his hair in a panic, and said with a smile: "This…this…hey…Mr. Wade is really extraordinary. , Can you even see this kind of thing?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "In the nearly lost ancient Chinese medicine, it is said that people have three types of chi, namely blood chi, vitality and essence."

"Blood chi governs the outside and vitality is the inside. As for the essence, it is more reflected in the affairs of men and women."

"Blood chi is strong, and vitality is long, but neither chi has much to do with essence."

"Don’t look at your vitality and vitality, but your energy is sluggish."

"Without the essence, even if your body is strong, you still have strength and energy when doing things with men and women."

At this time, Watanabe Shinka ignored the embarrassment, and blurted out: "Mr. Wade, since you have such supernatural powers and can see the crux of my body at a glance, don’t you know if you can cure me?!"

Charlie looked at Watanabe Shinka with a look of excitement and eagerness. He tapped his finger on the table twice, and said with a smile: "Mr. Watanabe, I, Charlie, never say anything that is unsure, if I can’t cure it. Of course you won’t say it."

Watanabe Shinka was so excited immediately, he blurted out: "Mr. Wade! If you can really cure me, no matter what the conditions are, I will agree!"

For Watanabe Shinkazu, although he is not as rich as Ito Takehiko, he is still one of Japan’s top rich.

After having so much money, making money has long ceased to be his first motivation in life.

His first motivation is to enjoy life.

Ironically, when it comes to enjoying life, you lose the body to enjoy life.

For Watanabe Shinka, this kind of pain is an unbearable burden for Watanabe Shinka.

However, this kind of hidden illness often has nothing to do with money. No matter how rich he is, the place cannot be used or cannot be used, and Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save him.

Charlie looked at Watanabe Shinka at this time, smiled lightly, and pointed to Ito Yuhiko: "Mr. Watanabe, for the face of Mr. Ito and the reason you just promised to cooperate with Miss Moore, I can cure your hidden illness. , But I have another request…"

Watanabe Shinka was very excited: "If you have any requests, please mention it!"

Charlie snorted and said, "It’s the terms of cooperation between you and Miss Moore. Make a little more concession."

Watanabe Shinka nodded repeatedly, and couldn’t wait to say: "How to make concessions, you decide!"

Charlie smiled and said: "In this way, both of you will contribute capital at a ratio of five to five, but the equity will be distributed at a ratio of six to four. In other words, Miss Moore’s Moore Group has to own 60% of the equity in the joint venture. Do you have any questions?"

As soon as Charlie said this, Ito Yuihiko was blindfolded, and he thought to himself: "Charlie is too dark, right? Is this person always so dark? When he opens his mouth, he will invest five or five shares and share four or six shares. , I ruined 10% of the shares…"

"Furthermore, this is not a project of several hundred million. A steel company that invests at least 20 to 30 billion yuan and takes 10% of other people’s shares is equivalent to taking away another two or three billion yuan!"

However, Watanabe Shinka nodded and said without hesitation: "Mr. Wade, as long as you can heal me, I have no opinion on your condition!"

In the past few years, Watanabe Shinka has exhausted all his patience and hope in the process of seeking medical advice everywhere.

Before he saw Charlie, he already had a very clear and affirmative understanding of this matter, that is, even if he let himself take out 10% or even 20% of his personal assets, as long as he can find it again The meaning and pleasure of being a man, he agreed without hesitation.

After the money reaches a certain amount, it is just a number, no amount of practical significance.

However, his own male prowess is half the fun of a man’s entire life!

Give up 10% of the shares and reap the joy of life for the other half of a man. This transaction is really worth it.

Charlie nodded slightly, and said, "I have a medicine here. You can take it and it will take effect."

After that, he looked at Ito Takehiko again and said: "Mr. Ito also helped me and Ms. Moore a lot this time. I said before that I will help you to adjust your body before leaving. Mr. Ito will receive treatment together."

As soon as Ito Yuhiko heard this, his heart was immediately excited.

He thought to himself: "From the changes before and after his daughter Nanako Ito, you can see Charlie’s supernatural powers!"

"The injury that my daughter suffered at that time was helpless by all top doctors, but I didn’t expect that Charlie would heal it!"

"Even my daughter’s injury can be cured, so Charlie can treat me with this weak physique, is it not easy?"

Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: "Mr. Wade, thank you so much !"

Charlie smiled indifferently, and said: "Wait a moment, I will prepare medicine."

After, he stood up and returned to the room arranged by the Ito family.

After returning to the room, Charlie took two clean glasses from the coffee table, and then poured half a glass of water into the glasses.

After pouring the water, he took another rejuvenation pill from his pocket.

He scraped off some powder from the Rejuvenating Pill, and the powder immediately melted after falling into the water.

Two cups of water, a total of one-tenth of a rejuvenating pill.

Charlie wasn’t stingy.

The main reason is that the conditions of the two people are different, and the demand for rejuvenating pills is not large.

The first is Ito Takehiko, who is weak, mainly because of the injuries and shocks he received when he was in the accident, and the damage to his vitality after the amputation operation.

In this case, a little rejuvenation pill is enough to replenish the blood he lost.

As for Watanabe Shinwa.

His main problem is that his energy is sluggish. Rejuvenation pills can naturally replenish his energy, but replenishment is like filling a tank of fuel for a car that is out of fuel. If he drives this tank out of fuel, he will fall into it again. An immobile situation.

Therefore, Charlie prepared to do both.

First use a little water added with Rejuvenating Pill powder to restore his essence, and then use a little aura to help him repair the loss of essence in his body, so that he can produce essence by himself like a normal man in the future. In this way, he will be able to restore his ability in that area.

For Charlie, reiki is the best scalpel. He can use reiki to get rid of the lesions in a person’s body, restore a person’s blood chi, vitality and essence, and repair the body’s damaged meridians.

On the contrary, he can also use reiki to abolish a person’s blood, vitality, essence, and even meridians.

When Kenneth Wilson, the chairman of Eastcliff Wilson Group, got together with Wendy, he pretended to be forced in front of Charlie. After Charlie sealed his spirit with reiki, he lost his ability to be a man.

There is also a Japanese Sanda expert like Yamamoto Kazuki, after he had used the reiki to destroy the meridians of his whole body after he talked about the sick man of East Asia.

Therefore, Charlie can now also use reiki to repair Watanabe’s new and damaged essence.

When he came out with two glasses of water, both Ito Yuhiko and Watanabe Shinka were a little surprised.

Charlie came to the two of them and handed the water cups to them separately: "Come on, you two, drink the medicine." The two looked at each other for a while.

They didn’t expect that the medicine Charlie said was only two glasses of white water?

Seeing the two of them were surprised, Charlie smiled slightly: "You two will drink this glass of water, and you will know whether it will work."

Ito Nodded, picked up the cup, and said seriously: "Okay Mr. Wade, I’ll drink now!" After

saying that, he drank the white water in the cup.

Watanabe Shinka looked at Ito Yuhiko hesitantly, then at the water glass in front of him, hesitated again and again, and decided to hold the glass up and drink it with his head up.

After a few seconds, both of them felt a different kind of warmth suddenly poured into their bodies, and there was a different kind of warm current flowing from their abdomen throughout their bodies.

At this moment, the two of them were dumbfounded. Looking at each other, they could easily see the deep shock in each other’s eyes!

To both is is a shocking occasion, Charlie is smiling and looking at new Watanabe, smiled slightly:. "To Mr. Watanabe, hold out you hand, I can help you."

Watanabe and is being Nourished by the warmth in the body, the whole person was immersed in it. Hearing Charlie’s words, he hurriedly nodded and said: "There is Mr. Wade!" After that, he stretched out his hand immediately.

Charlie put his fingers on Watanabe’s Xinhe Meridian, and a faint spirit of reiki penetrated into his meridian.

These few auras can already guarantee that he can continue to produce essence in the future, and then make him rejuvenate the male glory.

Watanabe Shinka couldn’t help thinking of his beloved wife in his mind at this time.

Thinking of the two gentle scenes, I felt a little change in my body!

This bit of change immediately evolved into a strong impulse, which made him overjoyed!

"This…this…is there any effect so soon?!"

Watanabe Shinka was shaking with excitement.

In order to make sure that the impulse was not fleeting, he hesitated for about two minutes, motionless, without saying a word, using all his attention, he felt his impulse!

In these two minutes, instead of disappearing, his impulse has grown stronger!

At this moment, Watanabe Shinka’s excitement burst into tears!

He cried out in ecstasy from the bottom of his heart: "I have been looking forward to it for so many years, and I have been waiting for this day in my dreams, and it is finally realized today!" At this moment, he looked at Charlie and cried, "Wade…Mr. Wade , You are a living god!"

Charlie smiled indifferently, and asked him: "Mr. Watanabe, just for this curative effect, asking you for 10% more shares, is it too much?"

Watanabe Shinhetendi stopped. I got up and blurted out: "Not too much! Not too much! You are my second-born parents!" On the side, Ito Yuhiko , seeing Shinwa Watanabe put up a bag on his pants, hurriedly waved at him: "Oh, Shinwa , Sit down, sit down! How well are you!"

Watanabe Shinka looked down, embarrassed and excited at the same time!

"Brother Ito…this…this is the symbol of male power! You don’t know, how long have I longed for this power again!!!"

Ito Yuhiko suddenly stunned. . At this moment, he suddenly understood Watanabe Shinka’s excitement. At this moment, he thought of his legs. Although it didn’t take long for me to lose my legs, my desire to stand up again, and to have my legs again, has exceeded everything.

If one day, I can grow legs and regain the state of a healthy person, I am afraid that I will be ten times, or even a hundred times more excited than Watanabe Shinka!

Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart: "Hey, in my life, I am afraid that it is impossible to have legs again. In the future, I don’t know that I will face decades of incomplete life… At this moment, I am suddenly envious of Watanabe! He has also experienced several years of crippled life, but he was healed by Mr. Wade, what about me? In this world, I have never heard of a severed limb that can grow… "After a while, he finally realized that Charlie was not black.

He made up for Watanabe’s broken life, but only received two or three billion of shares from him.

For ordinary people, two or three billion is indeed a sky-high price, but for Watanabe Shinka, it is only one percent, or two percent, of all his assets.

Let anyone who has lost his male prowess spend 1% or 2% of his total assets to regain the coveted ability. I believe that no man in the world will refuse.

Watanabe Shinka was also very excited at this time, and blurted out: "Mr. Wade, I don’t know how long my ability can last?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "It must be enough to maintain for twenty years. By then you will be young. It’s nearly seventy, and you’ve grown stronger. If you take care of yourself properly, it’s not impossible to maintain it to your seventies."

Watanabe Shinka’s face flushed with excitement, her fists clenched, and her voice trembling: "Two …Twenty years?! This…this is really a dream and I can’t even think about it! It’s great…it’s really great!"

Ito Yuihiko said to the side. "Xinhe, since Mr. Wade has helped you make up for your shortcomings, let Nanako bring Miss Moore back. You should sign the contract first!"

"Yes, yes!" Watanabe Shinwa said without hesitation: "Sign! Must sign!"

Ito Nodded, took out his cell phone, called Nanako, and said: "Nanako, you and Miss Moore will come back soon, and have dinner."

"Good father!"

For a long time, Nanako Ito walked back with Jasmine.

At this time, Jasmine was still holding a small khaki milk dog in her arms.

The puppy was crawling around in her arms at this time, appearing to be very intimate with her.

Nanako Ito smiled and said: "She is very fond of sister Jasmine, and has been stuck to her, so sister Jasmine wants to bring it back to Aurous Hill for feeding." Jasmine fondly stroked the little milk dog in her arms while Said to Charlie: "Master Wade, she is a little girl, she seems to like me very much, and I like her very much, so I want to take it back to China. I wonder if it is convenient?"

Charlie smiled and said:. "This is what is inconvenient, we can sneak back two large living, not to mention a great little dog milk, board space, fear of a hundred dogs got to pretend to be"

Ito Takehiko also He nodded and laughed: "The boat I prepared for the two of you is indeed very big, and dozens of people are more than enough."

Jasmine was overjoyed, and smiled softly: "Then I will take her home!"

Nanako Ito Hurriedly said: "Sister Jasmine, I will ask someone to prepare some dog food for you. You and Charlie will bring it on board at night!"

Jasmine nodded and thanked: "Thank you so much, Nanako!"

Nanako Ito Blinking and smiling, "Sister Jasmine, don’t be so polite with me!"

Jasmine said, "I will name her Bella. Since is leaving with me, would you miss her?"

Nanako quietly glanced at Charlie’s face , Smiled and said: "If I want to see it, I will go to Aurous Hill to see it. I can also see my sister and Charlie!"

Actually, it was Charlie that Nanako Ito wanted to see most.

However, she knew very well in her heart that Charlie was a married man after all. He traveled all the way to see what he said, his name was not right and his words were not right.

Therefore, when Jasmine took the puppy to Aurous Hill, she could at least borrow the reason to see Charlie in Aurous Hill.

Although this rhetoric is more or less trivial, at least it can be regarded as a famous teacher.

Jasmine was also aware of it at this time and couldn’t help sighing in her heart: "Nanako Ito, such a tender little girl, was completely captured by Master Wade. I really don’t know how Master Wade is going to pay these peach blossom debts in the future!"

At this moment, she felt a little distressed for Nanako Ito, and also a little distressed for myself. Although the two have just met, but deep in their hearts, they really feel sorry for the same disease…

At this time, Watanabe Shinka She immediately said to Jasmine with a flattering expression: "Miss Moore, Mr. Wade talked with me in depth just now. I also met Mr. Wade immediately, so I decided to readjust our contract terms."

Jasmine was a little surprised, and hurriedly asked: "Mr. Watanabe, how are you going to make adjustments?"

Watanabe Shinkazu laughed: "In this way, both of us will invest in a ratio of five to five, but in terms of equity allocation, your company holds shares. 60%, our Nippon Steel holds 40%!"

Jasmine was immediately stunned!

She wondered, what is the operation of Watanabe Shinka? !

Why did you give up 10% of the shares all at once?

The next moment, she immediately looked at Charlie and told her instinctively that it must have been during the time she left with him. Charlie had regained this condition with Watanabe Shinwa for herself!

She was shocked in her heart: "What method did Master Wade use to get Watanabe Shinhe to make such a big concession?! In this way, does Master Wade owe Watanabe Shinhe a favor to me?"

Thinking of this, Jasmine felt a little panic. She didn’t actually think about taking advantage of Nippon Steel. In fact, she just wanted a 51% controlling stake. Of course, the controlling rights are not in vain.

Not only will I invest in a 51% proportion, but also provide land and local relations to promote the rapid implementation of cooperative projects. However, at the moment, Nippon Steel is obviously giving itself a huge bargain!

Just when she didn’t know what to do, Charlie said, "Jasmine, since Mr. Watanabe is so sincere, let me tell you to sign the contract now, and when we return to China, we will finish the domestic affairs. Then you can promote cooperation with Mr. Watanabe."

Jasmine heard this and said hurriedly: "Master Wade, this…is this… suitable…"

Charlie She smiled and said, "There is nothing inappropriate, Mr. Watanabe is very sincere, don’t you want to cooperate again?"

Jasmine hurriedly waved her hand: "No, no, I didn’t mean that…"

Charlie smiled and said: "Then you can sign the contract steadily."

Watanabe Shinka also hurriedly echoed: "Yes, Ms. Moore, I am looking forward to cooperating with the Moore Group. We signed the contract earlier to save nights and dreams! Good partners like Miss Moore and the Moore Group, I’m really afraid that you won’t cooperate with us and will cooperate with other people instead!"

Jasmine was shocked to the point that she could not add anything.

What Watanabe Shinka said was too much for her and the Moore Group.

To be honest, this is the Moore Group’s rush to cooperate with Nippon Steel, and Nippon Steel is the world’s top steel group, ranked first in Japan, and the world’s top ranking. How could the Moore Group turn to cooperate with others? .

However, Watanabe Shinka said that he had fallen in value and stubbornly praised Jasmine. It could be said that his posture was very low.

Charlie also said at this time: "Jasmine, don’t rush, everyone is still waiting to eat, sign the contract quickly, let’s have dinner, and prepare after eating, and go to the dock to take a boat."

Jasmine heard He didn’t hesitate any more immediately, and he glanced at Charlie gratefully, and then immediately said to Watanabe Shinka, "Mr. Watanabe, let’s sign the contract now!"

Watanabe Shinka naturally agreed: "Hurry up and sign!"

Ito Yuihiko ordered his staff to prepare a portable printer. Then the two changed the data on the originally prepared contract on the computer, and then printed it out, and both parties signed each other. Made an exchange.

Jasmine is very excited, because with this contract, the Moore Group will definitely make great progress in the future!

If you manage well, you may be able to become the new first family in Eastcliff in the future.

Watanabe Shinkazu is even more excited. It is more important to him to be a complete man again. Moreover, getting acquainted with someone with great magical powers like Charlie, there must be more unimaginable benefits in the future. Therefore, this business is even more valuable to him.

Takehiko Ito was equally excited. After drinking Charlie’s glass of water, he obviously felt that his body became much stronger all at once. I used to be a little weak, as if I fell down with one blow, but now the whole person feels that the body and energy are very abundant, and it can’t be better.

Except for the amputation of the legs that can’t recover, the other feelings are the same as before I was not injured, and even vaguely stronger than then. This is also of great benefit to him. After all, after the body’s vitality has been greatly recovered, he can prepare for rehabilitation training. Rehabilitation training for the disabled and amputees is very physically demanding and cannot be carried out when the body is weak.

And if Takehiko Ito wants to wear a prosthesis, he needs to do a series of adaptive training in combination with the prosthesis, which requires more physical strength. Originally, he had to cultivate for at least another six months before it was possible to start rehabilitation training and prosthetic adaptation training.

Now, Charlie helped him save at least half a year. When Jasmine and Shinka Watanabe signed the contract, Yuhiko Ito immediately started to cut the fish, and he also opened the specially prepared 50-year-old whiskey.

The host and the guests enjoyed this meal. Ito Yuhiko is happy, Watanabe Shinka is also happy, Jasmine naturally goes without saying.

Charlie was also in a good mood. After all, a piggyback could help Jasmine seek more benefits. This would provide her with a greater help to control the Moore family in the future and strengthen her control of the Moore family.

However, Nanako Ito felt a little lost.

After all, Charlie was leaving tonight, and when Charlie came to Tokyo this time, she didn’t have much chance to get close to him.

Therefore, during a meal, Nanako Ito has been peeking at Charlie, with a deep feeling of reluctance in her gentle eyes.

After dinner, in accordance with the rules of Japanese hospitality, all the wine and dishes are removed, and then they are served with the tea ceremony.

However, Watanabe Shinka clearly couldn’t sit still.

His body’s reaction has always been strong and vigorous, so that he was a little absent-minded and couldn’t wait to go home quickly, surprise his wife, and at the same time look for the happy feeling like a fairy.

Therefore, after the meal, he stood up anxiously and bowed to everyone: "Brother Ito, Mr. Wade, Miss Moore, there are still problems in the next home, so let’s leave! Thank you Brother Ito for his hospitality! Thank you Mr. Wade for your help! I can’t be thankful enough!"

Ito naturally knew what he wanted to do in a hurry, so he nodded and smiled: "Okay, you go back quickly!"

Charlie also smiled and said: "It’s not early. Mr. Watanabe, go back to rest earlier."

Shinwa Watanabe said hurriedly and respectfully: "Mr. Wade, I don’t know if I have the honor to exchange contact information with you?"

Charlie smiled slightly, nodded and said: "When the time comes I will let Mr. Ito send you my mobile phone number."

Watanabe Shinka is overjoyed, as long as Charlie is willing to exchange contact information with him, you can ask him for help if you encounter any problems in the future!

At this moment, Tokyo Airport. A military transport plane belonging to the Japanese Self-Defense Force landed at the airport. This C2 military transport aircraft was developed and produced by Kawasaki Heavy Industries, Japan, with a full load capacity of more than 30 tons.

In the cabin of the transport plane, nearly a hundred Japanese Self-Defense Force soldiers with live ammunition were escorting more than fifty top Banks Family masters, including Xion.

Their task is to transport these people, including Xion, to Tokyo safely and hand them over to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. The Matsumoto family’s killing of the door will soon open in Tokyo. By then, everyone including Xion will participate in the trial as defendants.

The Japanese judicial department is preparing to conduct a public trial of Xion and others this time, and simultaneously broadcast live to the whole country and the world through TV and online channels.

The reason for such a huge momentum is mainly because the previous Matsumoto family’s killing of the door had a bad influence throughout Japan and even internationally, and it seriously affected the overall image of the Japanese judicial department.

The Japanese judiciary decided to save their face by severely punishing these murderers. After landing, the plane taxied all the way to an open apron. Hundreds of special forces from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department have been waiting here for a long time. All of them were loaded with live ammunition, and they were full of energy, for fear of any changes in this matter.

Therefore, not only did they dispatch hundreds of elites this time, but also dispatched more than 30 wheeled armored vehicles. These wheeled armored vehicles, which are usually used to deal with terrorists and criminals, are now all mobile prison vehicles for this group of people.

Xion was very nervous at this time.

She knew that her father Zayne had already made arrangements to replace herself with a substitute after arriving in Tokyo. Once she was successfully swapped out, her father’s person would immediately arrange for her to leave Japan and return to China.

Xion believed very much in the ability of her father Zayne and believed that she would definitely be able to return to China alive, but deep down in her heart, she couldn’t help feeling guilty for the companions around her.

She thought to herself complicatedly: "This time, although I can run away, but these brothers have no such opportunity…"

"In other words, what I want to do now is to betray everything. Comrades-in-arms, leave their lives behind and escape alone!"

"If they knew, they would definitely hate me very much?"

Thinking of this, Xion couldn’t help but feel ashamed.

At this moment, the tailgate of the cabin had been opened, and the armed self-defense team members began to demand that these criminal suspects disembark in an orderly manner.

On the outside of the plane, the special forces of the Metropolitan Police Department are ready. Every time a suspect comes down, they will immediately send three members to guard it 3 on 1.

Not only are handcuffs and handcuffs indispensable, but they also covered their heads with a black cloth bag so that they could not see their surroundings.

As the first offender, Xion was taken directly into the first wheeled armored vehicle.

Subsequently, the other suspects took a wheeled armored vehicle for each of them, and the entire convoy left the airport in a mighty manner, preparing to head to the most heavily guarded special prison of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

At this time, on the edge of a crossroad on the highway outside the airport.

Several people in black are using binoculars to observe the convoy coming from a distance.

One of them is holding a remote control in his hand, while keeping an eye on the leader of the team and calculating the time.

When the convoy was less than 50 meters away from the intersection, the man pressed the remote control, the original green light began to flash, and then quickly turned into a red light.

Since the airport is in operation 24 hours a day, the traffic volume at this intersection is relatively busy. For the fleet of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, the traffic rules must also be observed.

Therefore, the first wheeled armored vehicle stopped directly at the frontmost position of the through lane.

The convoy behind, also slowly stopped.

The logic of the red light conversion is to release in turns in four directions, one minute in each direction, so it takes a long time to wait for the next green light, one hundred and eighty seconds.

The special forces on the armored vehicles are all standing by, for fear of any gaps in the escort.

Fortunately, the vehicles that shuttled back and forth on both sides were nothing unusual, and no one approached their convoy.

But who would have thought that at this moment, the special forces in the first wheeled armored vehicle immediately opened the emergency escape port under the vehicle.

This wheeled armored vehicle specially prepared for special forces has very good safety. In order to ensure that the special forces in the vehicle can escape from danger, or after the door is severely hit or exploded, they are specially placed on the bottom of the armored vehicle. Installed an emergency exit opening from the inside to the outside.

This emergency exit is like a tank door installed upside down on the bottom of a wheeled armored vehicle.

At this time, after the hatch was opened, a black sewer manhole was facing directly below.

Because it is settled in advance, the manhole cover and the hatch are almost completely vertical.

The hatch was just opened by the special forces in the car, and the sewer manhole cover was also removed at the same time.

Immediately afterwards, someone pushed up a woman with the same figure and clothes as Xion, and also wearing handcuffs and black cloth bags.

As soon as the woman was pushed up, several special forces team members immediately pulled her into the car, let her sit beside Xion, and then immediately raised Xion, followed the emergency exit and sent her Inside the sewer.

The sewer will leave after the Soviet Union if tap into the sewer immediately for commandos in a wheeled armored vehicle gestures ok gesture, whispered opening: "! Red light there thirty seconds fast closing the door" above SCS members nodded and asked: "! you can also quickly put the manhole cover to cover, and so again with Miss Banks left the team after we leave kilometer" following the man once said: "! Rest assured, I know," he finished , And quickly replace the sewer manhole cover.

The emergency exit of the armored vehicle was also closed at the same time, and everything worked in a tacit agreement, and it was seamless.

After a few seconds, the red light turned green, and the armored car in the first place drove out, and the cars behind followed it. No one knew that the important suspect in that car had already been dropped!

After the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department’s convoy had left about one kilometer, a black truck came from a distance. When the truck came to the intersection, the traffic light just turned red.

After the car stopped, someone in the box of the truck opened the secret entrance at the bottom and tapped the manhole cover directly below with a stick.

Immediately afterwards, the manhole cover was removed, and Xion, who was covering her head, was pulled into the truck again.

Afterwards, the manhole cover was tightly closed again, and the truck drove off with a kick, as if nothing had happened at the scene.

In the carriage of the truck, a Japanese woman unbuttoned Xion’s black headgear and looked at her and said, "Miss Banks, I am entrusted by Mr. Banks to save you from Japan! We are now going to Tokyo Port, where the ship is already waiting. It’s you!"

Ito House in downtown Tokyo. Charlie and Jasmine are also ready to go. This evening is a good opportunity for smuggling. Because tonight, the Coast Guard patrol unit is going to overhaul the device. Therefore, there will be a few hours of vacuum time at sea.

In addition, the Japanese Coast Guard is strict in terms of entry and exit. Most of their energy is doing everything possible to crack down on illegal immigrants smuggling into Japan or smuggling illegal goods into Japan.

I have little interest in smuggling people and objects out of Japan. So in this way, it will be easier to leave Tokyo.

Ito Yuihiko prepared the convoy and planned to personally send Charlie and Jasmine to the dock. And Nanako Ito also had this idea. Naturally, she felt unwilling to give up Charlie in her heart, but she knew very well in her heart that she would never be able to leave Charlie.

Therefore, she was very satisfied to be able to send Charlie to the dock.

So, after everyone was ready, Charlie and Jasmine, accompanied by Ito Takehiko and Nanako Ito, took a bus to the pier.

In the car, Ito Yuhiko said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, Nippon Steel’s Hashimoto, Jinxian, has been taken to the dock by the ninja I sent."

Charlie nodded in satisfaction: "Thank you, Mr. Ito."

Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade doesn’t have to be so polite, it’s all I should do."

After driving for forty minutes, the convoy arrived at the huge port of Tokyo. The entire Port of Tokyo covers a large area, at least several kilometers along the coastline.

Most of the berths are exclusive berths for ultra-large oil tankers and container freighters. These berths are close to the operation area. Not only are there many workers working here, but they are also the worst-hit areas for smuggling, so customs inspections are very strict.

The berth Ito prepared for Charlie and Jasmine is actually a relatively simple and small wharf. This type of terminal can only dock ships under a few thousand tons, and the monitoring is relatively lax.

In fact, smuggling does not start from embarking, because Tokyo Port is still within Japan’s territory and territorial waters, so embarking from here is not illegal.

Boarding from here, as long as you don’t leave the country without authorization, and don’t enter the high seas without authorization, it is all reasonable and legal.

At this time, several small and medium-sized yachts were docked at the pier, the largest of which was a luxury cruise ship prepared by Ito Takehiko for Charlie.

The convoy drove directly to the pier and stopped directly at the boarding gate of the yacht. Although Ito Yuhiko lost his legs, he was still supported on a wheelchair and sent off.

After Charlie and Jasmine got off the bus, Ito Xiuhiko said, "Mr. Wade, the crew and the captain are my confidantes. You can rest assured!"

Charlie nodded slightly: "Thank you Mr. Ito."

Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, "You don’t have to be so polite!"

Charlie looked at the time, and said to the father and daughter Ito Xiuhiko, "It’s not early, we have to hurry up, so we won’t talk more with them, we will have some time later!"

Yuhiko Ito clasped his fists and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, there will be a period later!"

Nanako Ito said disheartenedly, "Charlie, there will be a period later!"

Charlie looked at her and smiled and said, "Nanako, please take care!"

Nanako Ito nodded with red eyes, then looked at Jasmine who was holding the puppy, choked up and said, "Sister Jasmine, I wish you a good journey. If you have a chance, you must come to Tokyo to see me!"

Jasmine also hurriedly said, "Don’t worry, I will definitely! If you have time, you can also come to Aurous Hill to see me and Charlie!"

Nanako Ito took a bit of joy and said without hesitation: "Sister, don’t worry, I will go to see you after I finish this time!"

At this moment, a middle-aged man walked down from the boat and said respectfully to Takehiko Ito: "Sir, we are ready to set sail at any time."

Yuhiko Ito asked, "Where is Hashimoto?"

The other party said, "Hashimoto was detained in the cabin first, and his limbs were all tied up. I sent a person to stare at him. Nothing will go wrong."

Ito Nodded in satisfaction, and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, you and Miss Moore can board the ship!"

Charlie said: "You guys go back too, we are gone!"

Ito Yuihiko shook hands with Charlie, and Nanako Ito also hugged Jasmine gently.

Later, Jasmine came to Ito Takehiko again and said sincerely: "Mr. Ito, this time in Japan, thank you for your care!"

Yuihiko Ito laughed and shook hands gently with Jasmine, and said seriously: "Miss Moore, don’t be polite with the Ito family at any time. You, like Mr. Wade, will always be a distinguished guest of the Ito family!"

Nanako Ito came to Charlie’s side at this time, blushing and embarrassed.

When she looked at Charlie, she gently opened her arms to see Charlie’s next reaction.

She wanted to hug Charlie and bid farewell, but she was worried that Charlie was unwilling, so she could only use this small gesture to test it.

Seeing Charlie smiled slightly and stretched out his hand towards her, Nanako Ito hurriedly stepped forward, rushed into his arms, hugged him tightly, and said nothing.

In fact, Nanako Ito had a lot of things to say to Charlie deep in her heart, but at this moment, in front of her father and Jasmine, those things she wanted to say but couldn’t say.

The two hugged for a while, and with Ito Yuuhiko’s cough, Nanako Ito hurriedly withdrew from Charlie’s arms, and said to Charlie with dismay, "Charlie, take care!"

Charlie nodded lightly, and finally said goodbye to the father and daughter, and walked into the boat with Jasmine.

This cruise ship is very large, with three upper floors and three lower floors. On the uppermost deck, there is even a freshwater swimming pool, which is much more luxurious than the cruise ship that Lord Moore gave to Charlie.

After Charlie and Jasmine got on the ship, they went directly to the top deck, stood in front of the guardrail on the deck, waved to Ito Takehiko and Nanako Ito on the dock below, and said loudly, "It’s too late, the sea breeze is getting colder and colder. Let’s go back quickly!" Nanako Ito nodded gently and asked her servant to help her father into the car. She also sat in the car obediently, but she was not in a hurry to let the driver drive, but wanted to wait for the boat to leave and watch Charlie leave. .

At this moment, a business car with a one-way black film drove from the entrance of the dock, passed the Ito family’s convoy, and continued to drive forward.

In this three-row business car, sitting in the middle row is a beautiful woman with a struggling and painful expression. This woman is Xion. At this time, Xion was still ashamed of her own escape. At the thought of more than fifty followers who followed him and they were about to face severe punishment under Japanese law, Xion was not only ashamed, but also hated.

What she hates is the man who cheated herself and so many of her men at Osaka Airport that day! She still remembers the appearance of that man, if she had a chance, she would kill him by herself and avenge her brothers!

Just as she gritted her teeth, the driver said, "Miss Banks, our ship is right in front, we are ready to set sail!"

Xion wanted to take a look at the ship that was about to take him out of Japan, when sheg suddenly caught a glimpse of a man standing on the deck of the cruise ship next to him!

At this moment, Xion’s pupils suddenly shrank, and her expression became extremely cruel!

She gritted her teeth and murmured, "It turned out to be him! It’s really a narrow road to the enemy!"

What Xion had originally thought was that after she successfully left Japan and successfully survived this period of wind, he would seek revenge from that nasty man.

But she never dreamed that at the moment when she was about to leave Japan, she actually let herself on the dock and saw the man that she had always hated!

At this moment, Xion’s blood boiled suddenly.

Her eyes, which were so beautiful that they were breathtaking, were already blood red because of hatred!

At this moment, she had only one thought in her mind: "Kill him! I must kill him!"

At this time, Charlie, because his eyes and attention were on Nanako Ito sitting in the car, he didn’t notice the commercial car passing by the dock.

Moreover, the business car is one-way light. Xion can see him in the car, but he can’t see Xion, so he didn’t know that at this time, an acquaintance passed him by.

Soon, the tail of Charlie’s cruise ship was stirred by the slowly rotating propeller.

The yacht also slowly leaves the dock with the rotation of the propeller.

After that, the speed of the boat became faster and faster, and it quickly turned into a small light spot in Nanako Ito’s sight, and finally disappeared.

No one noticed that the yacht at the next berth also accelerated away from the dock.

At this moment, in the cockpit of this yacht, Xion gave a cold voice to the captain: "Full horsepower! In any case, we must catch up with the ship ahead!"

The captain hurriedly said: "Miss Banks, our top priority now is to leave Japan’s territorial waters and go to the high seas. Only after reaching the high seas can you be considered safe!"

Xion gritted his teeth and said, "You don’t understand! There is an enemy of mine on that ship, I must kill him myself!"

The captain said embarrassingly: "Miss Banks, I have taken Master Banks’ order to send you to the high seas as soon as possible without any delay, so I can only wrong you."

Xion said angrily: "Call me, I want to call the master!"

The captain hesitated for a moment, picked up the satellite phone on the ship, and said, "Miss Banks, then I will call Master Banks now, you can tell him yourself."

After all, he used the satellite phone to call Lord Banks, the head of the Banks Family.

As soon as the phone was connected, Lord Banks immediately asked, "How are things going?"

The captain hurriedly said: "Master, Miss Banks suddenly said that she wanted to chase and kill someone, so I called to ask you for advice."

Lord Banks’s stern voice came: "At this time, she hasn’t left Japan and headed to the high seas to chase and kill someone? If she gets caught by the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department or the Self-Defense Forces, then the trouble will be big! Japan!"

Xion grabbed the phone and couldn’t wait to say: "Master! I’m Xion! I just met the man who pitted us at the dock! Back in Osaka, he revealed our whereabouts to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. We were all arrested! If I don’t retaliate this hatred, I won’t die if I die!"

Lord Banks hesitated for a moment, and said: "Okay! If this is the case, let’s solve this problem first! Otherwise, if you leave him in the world, I don’t know if he will continue to pose other threats to my Banks Family!

At this time, Zayne, who had been staying next to Lord Banks, hurriedly said: "Dad, at this time, don’t let the extra branches grow. The most important thing is to come back quickly. That person can think of a solution later, but if you leave this time If you can’t escape, there will be no chance again!"

Lord Banks sternly said: "If we leave that person, none of us know his true identity, what if he is an enemy of the Banks Family? What if he has already deliberately planned to deal with our Banks Family in secret?! "

Zayne said, "Dad, we can look for this person slowly in the future. Don’t be in a hurry. If you can meet him today, you will definitely have a chance later. Let Xion come back soon!"

Lord Banks immediately scolded: "Asshole! How come you have lost the overall view?! This person has damaged more than fifty generals of my Banks Family with his own strength! You know how much loss this has brought us. Isn’t it? There are more than a few billions! What if he still has a means against us behind him?!"

Speaking of this, Lord Banks said coldly: "This person is a little fascinating, and his identity is uncertain. If we didn’t meet him today, we might not find him in this life, so we must not miss this opportunity! Otherwise! If you do, it will be a big mistake!"

As soon as Zayne heard this, he immediately knew that the old man had made up his mind, and he definitely couldn’t convince him, so he could only tell Xion over the phone: "Xion, since you want to get him revenge, then dad won’t stop you, listen to your grandpa’s instructions, and be sure to find out his true identity!"

The first time Xion heard Zayne talking to herself as the word "Dad", she thought of her identity as an illegitimate daughter. Today, she was finally recognized by her biological father. With mixed feelings, she said excitedly: "Dad. You can rest assured that if you leave me, I will go all out!"

Lord Banks also exhorted at this time: "Xion, it is better to be able to catch alive and take him back to Eastcliff directly. I will try him personally!"

Xion immediately said decisively: "Good lord, after I catch him, I will definitely leave him a dog!"

Lord Banks gave a hum, and said, "Okay, you can just let it go and do it yourself!"

After that, he said: "By the way, the few people who picked you up are all my confidants. They are all very skilled. When you act, let them join you, so that the odds of winning will be greater!"

Xion said without hesitation: "Good lord!"

Lord Banks said loudly: "Tell them, if this thing is done well, I will reward it all!"

"I know!"

After hanging up the phone, Xion immediately said to the captain: "Go ahead at full speed and you must catch up with the ship ahead!"

The captain naturally didn’t dare to make a mistake at this time, and immediately nodded and said, "Good Miss Banks!"

After all, maximize the engine thrust!

Several people who had rescued Xion started gearing up at this time because they heard what Lord Banks said.

One of them asked Xion, "Miss Banks, what should we do after we catch up with the other party?"

Xion’s expression was stern, and she sternly said: "When we drive to catch up, we will directly use our side to rub the opponent’s boat and force the opponent to stop the boat!"

The man asked again, "What if the other party doesn’t stop the boat?"

Xion sneered and said, "Don’t stop the boat? No matter if he stops, when we are approaching, we jump directly into their boat! After getting on the boat, we will take everyone except the target person Kill it, sink the ship to the bottom of the sea, and leave nothing else alive!"

Speaking of this, Xion clenched his fists, clenched his neat little white teeth, and said coldly, "In any case, we must catch that guy!"

After leaving the dock, the boat that Charlie was riding on went all the way toward the open sea. Because Hashimoto was imprisoned in the cabin on the bottom floor, Charlie decided to take Jasmine down to meet this guy for a while. The sailor on the ship took the two to the bottom cabin and pushed open one of the doors.

In the room, a man wearing a high-end wool suit, his limbs are firmly fixed to a chair, his hands are tied to the handle of the chair, his legs and feet are tied to the front legs of the chair, There was also a black bag on top of his head, which covered his entire head.

Charlie speculated that this person should be Hashimoto’s approach.

For the sake of caution, Ito Yuhiko’s people used round steel pipes to firmly put each finger of Hashimoto’s Kazumi inside, and then fixed them to the handrails together.

In this way, Hashimoto Jinxian couldn’t even bend his fingers, let alone any possibility of escape. In addition, there was a man holding a stun gun standing beside him, staring at him unblinkingly. The security work can be said to be in place.

The man with the stun gun saw Charlie coming in and immediately said respectfully: "Mr. Wade, you are here!"

Charlie nodded, and asked, "Is this Hashimoto Kinzen?"

"Right!" The man immediately tore off the bag that Hashimoto was wearing, and said, "Mr. Wade, this guy is Hashimoto! We’ve already experienced it!"

At this time, Hashimoto Kinxian had not adapted to the dazzling light, with a towel in his mouth, so he could not speak, but could only whimper, and his body was constantly struggling.

Seeing him struggling desperately, Charlie basically didn’t move. He couldn’t help but smiled: "You are too cautious, and you just need to tie your hands and feet. You also fixed all your fingers. Seeing that Mr. Hashimoto is anxious."

The man respectfully said: "Mr. Wade, you don’t know anything. The villain in the film and television series always ignores the protagonist’s hands. So no matter how you tie up the protagonist, the protagonist can find a flaw and escape, so we simply put this guy All of his ten fingers are wrapped in steel pipes, so that even Da Luo Jinxian can’t escape!"

Charlie laughed, pointed at Hashimoto Kinzin, and said with a smile: "It’s such a thing, it’s not worthy of being comparable to the protagonist in the film and television drama."

At this time, Hashimoto Kinxian also gradually recovered his vision.

The first thing he saw was Charlie, whose hand was pointing at him.

At this moment, he was astonished: "Who is this man?! Did he let someone kidnap me? Did I offend him?"

At this moment, Charlie stretched out his hand and took off the towel from his mouth, and said coldly, "Hashimoto is here, right? Do you know why I tied you here?"

Hashimoto Jinxian subconsciously questioned: "Who are you?! I don’t even know you, why are you asking someone to kidnap me?!"

Charlie didn’t expect this guy to be stubborn. He immediately slapped him and yelled, "You’re so fucking amazing, what sordid and shameless things you have done, don’t you know it in your heart? Still dare to question here I?"

Hashimoto blurted out: "I…I am a law-abiding citizen of Japan! I am the vice president of Nippon Steel Group! I have never done anything lawless, but you… .Do you know that kidnapping is a felony?!"

Charlie slapped him again and cursed, "Is it a felony? Okay, then you look at her and tell me whether kidnapping is more serious or murder is more serious!"

After all, he pulled Jasmine to his side. When Hashimoto Jinxian saw Jasmine, he was shocked and dumbfounded!

"Moore…Miss Moore?!"

Jasmine looked at Hashimoto Jinxian with a look of disgust, and asked, "Mr. Hashimoto must have never thought that Jasmine is still alive, right?!"

Hashimoto’s nervous body shuddered. He knew that his murder of Jasmine was heinous. Jasmine’s whereabouts were unknown before, and her two assistants and the driver were all buried in the man-made traffic accident.

Apart from anything else, just killing three people is already an absolute felony. In murder, the plot is extremely bad and the methods extremely cruel. Now, Jasmine was standing in front of Hashimoto Kinzie alive, so he immediately realized that it was Jasmine who came to seek revenge for herself!

He cried and pleaded almost immediately: "Miss Moore, I am not the real mastermind about your unexpected event! The real mastermind is your brother Rueben! Everything is his master behind!"

Jasmine asked coldly, "Oh? It’s all Rueben’s pot? Then I ask you, who lied to me that Mr. Watanabe was signing a contract with me? Who lied to me to go to the mountains of Nishitama County? And who arranged the person. Did the four of us crash down the cliff with a car?!"

Hashimoto Jinxian was constantly questioned by Jasmine, so frightened, she begged: "Miss Moore, this is your brother’s idea. If you want to blame, blame him, don’t blame me…"

Jasmine questioned: "According to what you said, if I ask someone to throw you into the sea now, then you can’t blame me, right?"

As soon as Hashimoto heard this, his face turned pale in shock, and he hurriedly cried and said, "Miss Moore, I didn’t mean that…I…I…I I just want you to spare my life…As long as you can spare me, I will do anything I want!"

Jasmine looked at Charlie and asked, "Master Wade, what are you going to do with this person?"

Charlie smiled slightly and said: "Leave him a dog’s life first. When I return to Aurous Hill, I will give him a chance to make up for his work. If he can grasp it, then keep his dog’s life; if he can’t grasp it, then Just chop it up and feed the dog!"

Hashimoto Kinxian hurriedly pleaded: "You can tell me what you want me to do! I will do my best to spare my life!"

Charlie said coldly: "When it comes to Aurous Hill, I will let you face-to-face confrontation with Rueben. At that time, you will tell all the activities between you and Rueben, and dare to miss it. One word, I will kill you!"

Hashimoto Jinxian immediately nodded like garlic, and cried, "Don’t worry, I will listen to you and tell the truth!"

Charlie put the towel into his mouth again, and said to Ito Takehiko’s men, "Continue to look at him."

The man hurriedly said, "Okay Mr. Wade!"

Charlie said to Jasmine again: "Wanting, this Hashimoto is here for the time being, so I will be locked here for now. After he arrives in Aurous Hill and confronts Rueben, I will give you a satisfactory solution."

Jasmine respectfully said, "Master Wade decides everything!"

Charlie smiled slightly and said: "Okay, go to the room and rest. I’ll stand on the deck for a while."

Jasmine hurriedly asked, "Master Wade, can I go with you to the deck and stay for a while before returning to the room?"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Of course you can, then let’s go up together!"

When the two came to the deck, Charlie couldn’t help sighing against the cold sea breeze. Although I have rescued Jasmine safely now, and have begun to take her on the journey home.

However, this matter is far from over. Next, is the most important part. Theodore and Rueben, the vicious father and son, have not yet resolved! Now, Lord Moore pretends to protect himself from dementia. With his current situation, it is impossible for a single person to beat Rueben and his son.

Once the father and son found out that he was in disguise, they would kill him immediately. Therefore, what I have to do next is to expose the true colors of Theodore and Rueben father and son in public, rescue Lord Moore, and let Jasmine regain control of the entire Moore family group.

However, after this, we still have to face the problem of how to solve Theodore and Rueben. In Charlie’s view, the father and son not only committed the crime of intentional homicide, but also directly attacked their loved ones. Not only were they rebellious, but also heinous, even if they resorted to the law, they should be sentenced to death.

Therefore, there is no need for people like this to stay in this world. However, these two people are after all Jasmine’s close relatives. How to deal with them depends on what Jasmine and even Lord Moore meant.

Jasmine was also standing on the deck at this time, blowing the sea breeze, looking at Tokyo further and further away, and said with emotion: "Master Wade, if it were not for you, Wanting might have died in Tokyo…"

Charlie smiled and said, "Don’t say such frustrating words, you auspicious people have their own heavens, even without me, you shouldn’t die, you won’t die."

Jasmine smiled gratefully and asked him, "Master Wade, if I really died, would you be sad?"

Charlie said seriously: "Of course, don’t forget, you are my friend."

Jasmine’s expression was a little joyful and a little disappointed.

She secretly said in her heart: "Could it be that in my life, the relationship with Master Wade can only stop at the word "friend"?"

All kinds of things from the past kept reappearing in her heart, and she comforted herself from the bottom of her heart: "Master Wade has treated me very well, I should be satisfied…"

At this moment, Charlie looked at Jasmine and asked, "Jasmine, have you ever thought about how to deal with your uncle and cousin after this incident?"

Jasmine was slightly stunned. After thinking for a long time, she shook her head blankly and said, "Master Wade, I haven’t thought about this question…"

Charlie nodded and sighed softly: "I haven’t thought about it before, now I should think about it…"

Jasmine asked him, "Master Wade, do you have any good suggestions?"

Charlie said: "My suggestion is very simple, just four words, cut the grass and root."

Jasmine’s expression flashed a little struggle, her hands clenched the railings, and she said entangledly: "I know what you mean, but… but they are all from the Moore family after all, and they are my dearest relatives, me. ….. I can’t do it…"

Charlie said lightly: "You don’t need to start this matter, you just have to make a decision."

Jasmine sighed, "I know what you mean, but making this decision is also very difficult. I have to consider not only my own feelings, but also the feelings of my grandfather and the feelings of everyone in the Moore family. It’s all a family…"

Charlie asked, "But when they killed you, didn’t they treat you as a family?"

Jasmine nodded: "They are really amazing, but I am not them after all…"

After that, Jasmine said again: "Master Wade, actually you… Actually, you don’t know. Since the Moore family has been in my generation, it has not been considered a person of bad roots. Grandpa used to be embarrassed about this. I sigh, if the uncle and cousin die again, it must be a bigger blow to him…"

Charlie smiled indifferently: "I understand what you mean. After all, blood is thicker than water, and it makes sense to spare their lives, but… there is one thing you should pay attention to."

Jasmine hurriedly said, "Master Wade, please speak!"

Charlie said: "You can keep their lives, but you must remember that capital crimes can be avoided, but living crimes are inevitable. While forgiving them without dying, you must give them enough punishment, and you must fully restrict them in the future. All possibilities, only in this way can future troubles be eliminated to the greatest extent!"

Jasmine nodded: "I know Master Wade, I will definitely consider this matter."

While speaking, Charlie suddenly heard it, and a faint roar came from directly behind.

He turned his head and saw that at a distance of about one or two kilometers from his own ship, a smaller one was rushing towards him at full speed.

When a ship is driving on the sea, the wind noise and the slap of the waves are already very loud. At this time, it is difficult to hear the sound of other ships.

At such a distance, it is difficult to hear the sound even when the siren is fully opened.

If it wasn’t for Charlie’s hearing sense to be much more sensitive than ordinary people, it would be impossible to hear it.

Seeing that there was still a ship following him on the empty sea, Charlie immediately felt that something was wrong with this matter.

He immediately said to Jasmine, "Jasmine, you go back to the room first!"

Seeing Charlie’s solemn expression, Jasmine felt that something was wrong.

So she hurriedly asked, "Master Wade, has something happened?"

Charlie looked at the light that was approaching in the distance, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said playfully, "We seem to have new guests again."

Jasmine followed his gaze. She only saw a ship on the sea, directly behind their ship, constantly approaching.

She was a little surprised and asked, "Master Wade, do you suspect that the ship’s target is us?"

Charlie smiled slightly: "Their goal may be just me, without you."

Jasmine immediately said firmly, "Master Wade, I want to be with you!"

Charlie smiled and said, "No, you go back to the room and stay honestly. I can solve any problem alone."

"but……"

Jasmine’s expression increased. If there was any danger, she would definitely not want Charlie to stay alone.

Charlie said with comfort at this time: "Jasmine, what’s the matter, you can’t help me if you stay here, and you may become a burden, so I should go back to the room quickly to make me more at ease."

After speaking, Charlie added: "You are not clear about my situation. It is impossible for ordinary people to hurt me."

Jasmine hesitated again and again, nodded gently, and exhorted: "Master Wade, then you must pay attention to safety!"

Charlie nodded and smiled: "Okay, don’t worry."

As soon as the voice fell, a sailor ran out of the stairs on the deck, and said nervously, "Mr. Wade, there is a boat behind us that has been following us, and is rushing towards us with all his strength! The captain suspects that the other party is not good, let me come Please show what you mean! What are you going to do?"

Charlie smiled indifferently: "They should be here for me. Don’t all of you come to the deck later, leave everything here to me."

The sailor hurriedly said, "How can this work? Mr. Wade, Mr. Ito, and the chairman told us that we must safely send you and Ms. Moore to China. If the other party is really bad, then we will fight with them! At the same time Mr. Ito asks for help, let him send reinforcements as soon as possible!"

Charlie waved his hand: "No, listen to me, send Miss Moore back to the room, and then everyone stays in the cabin. Without my permission, don’t come to the deck anyway!"

As the yacht on board was getting closer and closer to Charlie, Xion’s face had begun to show the joy of revenge.

She was born in one of the largest martial arts families in China, and she has undergone the country’s top martial arts education since she was a child. She is definitely a master of masters.

The strength is countless times stronger than those fancy large-scale goods outside. Therefore, she didn’t pay attention to Charlie’s own strength at all. In her impression, Charlie is just a guy who owes a lot, and is cheap and sinister.

There may be a little skill and a little background, but it is absolutely impossible to be a top master. After all, what the masters pay attention to is a fair competition, what is the ability to call the police behind their backs? Therefore, she has determined at this time that she must be able to avenge her original revenge today.

At this time, the captain reported: "Miss Banks, we are less than 800 meters away from the target ship!"

Xion wiped the sweat from her palms excitedly, and said, "Give me the telescope!"

Immediately, a sailor handed a high-powered telescope for navigation to her hand.

Xion raised his binoculars and looked at it, and immediately saw Charlie standing on the deck alone, his face full of leisure and contentment!

Because of the extremely high clarity of the telescope, Xion could almost completely see Charlie’s expression.

At this moment, Charlie carried a natural indifferent calmness on his face. If there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, he could always give the other party a feeling of being despised.

Therefore, in Xion’s view, his current appearance is simply a perfect portrayal of pretending to be so compelling.

At this moment, Charlie’s eyes seemed to look in Xion’s direction, and the smile on the corners of his mouth grew a bit thicker.

Xion felt an inexplicable nervousness at first, and secretly said, "That kid’s expression seems to have seen through me. Does he know that I want to come to him for revenge?!"

Thinking of this, she shook her head again and muttered softly to herself: "It’s impossible! Today he arrived at the pier first and got on the boat first. When I arrived at the pier, he was already on board, and I was on board at the time. His car is a one-way glass. It is impossible for him to see me. This means that the situation tonight is the enemy’s light and I am dark, so he can’t detect me now. It seems that I think too much. ….."

At this point, she couldn’t help but smile coldly at the corner of her mouth, gritted her teeth and said, "Boy! Later, grandma won’t make you laugh!"

Having said that, she sternly shouted, "Go ahead at full speed!"

"Yes!"

The boat Xion was riding in was smaller than Charlie’s, and the speed of the boat was relatively faster, so after running full horsepower, the gap narrowed faster and faster.

In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides was only 500 meters.

With the help of a telescope, Xion could even see the sparse scum on Charlie’s face.

At this time, Charlie had a stronger smile on his face, and his eyes had been staring in Xion’s direction.

Xion couldn’t help feeling a little flustered at this time: "If the look in his eyes just now was an accident, then why is he still looking at me now?!"

Thinking of this, Xion gritted his teeth and said to the people around him with a grim look: "Everyone, get ready for battle!"

"Yes!"

Several people immediately responded, and then took out their weapons from their waists.

Japan’s gun control is very strict, so they use almost all the hidden weapons commonly used in martial arts.

And the distance between ships is getting closer.

Xion raised her hands, tied her long hair into a crisp, high ponytail, and immediately said to a few people around him: "The captain will hit the opponent’s side first, and then slam the direction so that the boat is close. Looking at the other party, when the boat is pasting the other side, the others jumped up with me, grabbed the man on the deck for the first time, and killed all the rest!"

The expressions of several people shrank, and they immediately said in unison: "Yes!"

Killing, Xion never relented.

From the moment she was born, her mother had been instilling a belief in her.

That is, her most important task in this life is to do her best to serve her biological father Zayne and the entire Banks Family. This belief, over time, has become her unwavering belief in life. Xion was brainwashed by her mother since she was a child, and she has been brainwashed for 21 years.

Therefore, as long as it is beneficial to the Banks Family, even if it makes her an enemy of the whole world, she does not hesitate. If someone dared to be disadvantageous to the Banks Family, it would even touch her absolute negative scale! This is the fundamental reason why she will destroy the entire Matsumoto family!

She and Charlie not only have personal grievances, but also family grudges! It was precisely because Charlie pitted her and more than fifty other Banks Family masters that the Banks Family’s vitality was severely injured and suffered heavy losses.

Therefore, she now not only wants to avenge herself, but also the Banks Family!At this time, the distance between the two ships was only less than two hundred meters. Even without relying on the telescope, Xion could clearly see Charlie’s facial features and the strange smile on his face.

This smile makes her feel deja vu now!

When she and other Banks masters were taken away by the Japanese Self-Defense Force in a bus at Osaka Airport, Charlie, who was standing in the cockpit of a private jet, looked at himself with such a smile on his face!

At this moment, Xion realized that Charlie was indeed looking at her all the time. It was from the beginning, and it is still.

She couldn’t help being surprised, this guy, could he perceive that she was observing him? !

On this vast sea, and in the middle of the night, thousands of meters away, did he find her? !

In fact, she didn’t know that Charlie had not only noticed that she was observing herself, but had even noticed her identity! Just as Xion was shocked, the distance between the two ships was getting closer and closer! One hundred meters, fifty meters, thirty meters!

Xion’s eyes were red, and he shouted at the captain: "Continue to accelerate! Hit them!"

The captain yelled: "Miss Banks, the engine thrust has been driven to its maximum!"

Xion shouted: "There are still the last 20 meters, everyone is ready to charge!"

As soon as Xion’s voice fell from here, Charlie said loudly with a smile on his face: "Hey, the boat is also bought for money! If it crashes, don’t you spend money to repair it?

Xion was dumbfounded immediately, and blurted out, "He…how can he hear me?!"

Xion was in the cockpit at this time.

Across the windows and doors, coupled with the sound of wind and waves outside, even standing at the door, it is impossible to hear what the people inside are saying.

What’s more, this is still 20 meters away.

The captain was also a little panicked, and subconsciously said, "Miss Banks, the wind and waves outside are so big and the distance is so far away, why can we hear his voice clearly?!"

Xion was even more surprised when he heard this! Secretly said in his heart: "Yes! He just spoke as if he was in her ears, how did he do this?!"

At this moment, the captain saw that she didn’t respond, and couldn’t help but blurt out, "Miss Banks, what should I do now?!"

Xion didn’t know what to do at once. The distance between the two ships is only about ten meters.

Charlie continued with a smile at this time: "I urge you to think more about it. If two ships collide with each other and everyone is left on the vast sea, shouldn’t you call the Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force for help?"

After speaking, Charlie added: "But I am not afraid, but what about you? There is a serious prisoner on the ship who is at large. If she is caught by the Japanese Self-Defense Force, I am afraid she will be shot directly?"

Charlie’s words immediately made Xion involuntarily nervous.

She is the super felon in the eyes of the entire Japanese judiciary, and the culprit who wiped out the Matsumoto family. If the Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force was really recruited after the collision, she would definitely not be able to escape.

Moreover, if the Japanese find out that they have escaped from prison, the Japanese will definitely take care of themselves and will never give them a second chance to escape.

Thinking of this, Xion gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice: "Slow down! Just get up, don’t hit!"

The captain breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took an emergency brake.

Xion’s eyes were full of hatred and determination at this time, and he coldly shouted to the people around him: "Come with me!"

After all, he took the lead in rushing out of the cockpit and directly onto the side of the ship!

At this time, the two ships were almost pasted, and Xion was standing in front of the railing on the side of the ship, and was only three to five meters away from Charlie on the opposite deck.

Face to face with Charlie again, Xion was full of resentment towards him, gritted his teeth and shouted coldly: "Boy! You let you run last time, this time you will never have that good luck again! If you don’t take it today Your dog’s life, I will not be called Xion!"

Charlie laughed and said happily, "Girl, have you always been so temperamental? Or is it because your life is too depressing in the process of growing up, so your temper is getting worse and worse?"

Xion scolded angrily: "Don’t be silly with me! If you tell me your name honestly, I can keep you a whole body! Otherwise, you will be broken into pieces!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Girl, I think you are young, beautiful and generous, so you can be regarded as a top-notch beauty, so don’t say things like broken corpses. Isn’t it better to be gentle? You? Remember, gentle girls are the most likable to men. With a tigress character like you, you are likely to die alone!"

"What are you talking about?!" Xion pointed at Charlie and gritted his teeth: "Boy! After you die, I will sew your mouth together and let you be a dumb in your next life!"

Charlie smiled playfully: "Then see if you have the ability to kill me! If you have this ability, if you want to kill, you have to do whatever you want, but if you don’t have this ability, then I will let you feel my punishment!"

Xion glared and scolded him coldly, "Go to hell!"

After speaking, with one hand on the fence, the whole person suddenly jumped, jumped several meters high, and charged towards Charlie with all her strength!

Charlie stood by the fence with a disdainful smile on his face. Xion is indeed a master, but this master is for ordinary people. For Charlie, her masters were basically the same as the old ladies on the street who had no power to restrain chickens. In other words, it is like an online game. In front of a level 100 boss, there is no real difference between a level 10 player and a level 1 player.

For the one-hundred-level boss, the player who cuts the first level only needs one hit; the player who cuts the tenth level also only needs one hit.

However, Xion didn’t know that she was completely vulnerable to Charlie!

She leaped deep onto the deck of Charlie’s ship, and saw that Charlie had been standing motionless by the railing. She wanted to choke Charlie’s throat directly!

But he didn’t expect that Charlie, who had always been calm, took a step back a little later in the critical moment, and immediately escaped Xion’s attack.

Charlie could have just stepped forward and used Xion to subdue her, but he didn’t plan to do so.

In his eyes, Xion is like a little milk dog encountered on the street. He obviously has no strength, but he likes to bark at people, and sometimes wants to rush to bite people.

Although the character of this kind of little milk dog is very annoying, the key is that it has a pretty high face value. In this way, people have the idea of teasing it.

Besides, Charlie saw that Xion had left behind and followed several subordinates. These people had already begun to climb over the railings and climb onto his own ship. If he had solved Xion now, then the others would see it. Definitely turn around and run.

So, you might as well wait for them all to get on your own boat, and then give them a urn to catch turtles.

Thinking of this, Charlie continued to back up a few steps, letting Xion chase him.

When Xion chased Charlie, other people also rushed up.

Seeing this, Charlie smiled with satisfaction: "Since they are all here, then I won’t waste everyone’s time!"

After that, he suddenly seemed to have changed a person, and his whole body exploded with an astonishing aura!

Xion is a master of the inner family and has already developed a good inner strength, so she immediately felt the momentum released from Charlie’s body, and the whole person was suddenly stunned!

"If I didn’t feel wrong just now, the inner strength of this kid should be much stronger than me!"

"But, he doesn’t look like a master at all! Could it be that I caught it wrong?!"

Just before Xion hadn’t figured it out, Charlie had stopped retreating and rushed directly towards her instead.

At this moment, Charlie’s whole body was sharp and quick!

Even when running, there is even a sound of breaking through the air!

Compared with the silly dude before, it’s a completely different person!

Xion was shocked and immediately stopped, standing still and preparing to respond with all his strength.

However, just as Charlie was about to rush to Xion, his whole person suddenly realized, and he had disappeared from Xion’s eyes!

Before Xion could figure out what was going on, she heard a few screams suddenly behind her!

She turned around in a hurry, and the situation in front of her immediately frightened her!

At this moment, of the six men who followed her, three of them were already lying on the ground wailing, and the other was raised in the air with one hand by Charlie, while screaming, and like a javelin at the same time, Charlie threw it out vigorously.

The other two wanted to escape, but one of them was directly knocked to the ground by the person who Charlie had thrown over. In the end, before that person had time to escape, Charlie grabbed him by the neck and was directly lifted by him like a chicken.

The scared soul was frightened, and he cried and shouted, "Big brother, please be forgiving…"

Charlie smiled and said, "You’re forgiving, right? Okay, don’t say I won’t give you a chance. You have to fight for the way to survive!

The man nodded repeatedly and blurted out: "Don’t worry, no matter what you say, I will do it!"

Charlie said calmly: "I don’t need you to do anything for me. You got on my ship without my permission. I just want you to get out of here, that’s all."

When the man heard this, he immediately said with joy, "I’m going to get out of here, here’s going to go!"

He thought that Charlie was telling him to roll back to the boat where he came, so he was naturally relieved.

However, he never expected that Charlie directly threw him out with a wave of his hand.

At the moment he rose into the air and flew to the sea, Charlie said coldly: "Whether you can survive or not depends on your own good fortune!"

At the moment that person rose into the sky, he sadly discovered that he was thrown to the left side of the cruise ship by Charlie, and the ship when he came was on the right side of the cruise ship!

Moreover, Charlie’s hand was so powerful that he threw him for more than ten meters in one fell swoop!

The whole person fell directly into the cold water with a huge splash!

The location here is not far from the open sea, the water depth has reached thousands of meters, and it is winter, and the sea is bitterly cold!

When he fell into the sea with a thump, the impact itself made him feel painful.

Immediately afterwards, the clothes on his body were completely soaked in cold water, and all of a sudden I felt like an ice cellar!

In this case, he could only struggle desperately, trying to swim back to his boat.

However, the sea was very windy and he was just in the downwind direction, so no matter how hard he swam, he still failed to bring him closer to the cruise ship by even a few meters.

Just when he was desperate, there were a few more thumps on the sea.

It turned out that the few people left were thrown into the sea one by one, like Charlie like dumplings.

The lives of these people are far worse than the first one.

After all, the first kid was not beaten and was thrown down.

But other people didn’t have such good luck. They were first beaten by Charlie all over their bodies, and then thrown into the sea, which basically eliminated half their lives!

The remaining half-life is not enough in such cold water!

Several people screamed and thumped desperately, for fear of sinking directly to the bottom of the sea and losing their lives here.

On the ship carrying Xion, the captain and several sailors were shocked!

what happened? ! Xion led the team, a total of seven people went to fight each other, but six were thrown into the sea? !

The sailor asked at this moment: "Captain, do we want to save it?"

The captain said with an indifferent expression, "Save them? Don’t forget our mission! Focus all your energy on Miss Banks. The lives of these people are not worth mentioning!"

When the sailor heard this, he had to shut his mouth with interest.

At this time, on the deck of another ship.

Xion’s heart has been cold for more than half!

She really didn’t expect Charlie to have such abnormal strength! Moreover, not only the strength is abnormal, but the working style is also abnormal! He actually threw all his subordinates into the sea! Is this a human job?

As the saying goes, if you want to kill, you have to kill them. Their strength is not good. It doesn’t hurt to kill them directly, but why throw them into the sea? Thinking of this, Xion couldn’t help but worry about herself. In this way, she was probably not Charlie’s opponent. If she was thrown into the sea later, wouldn’t it be a shame?

Xion didn’t doubt her ability, she believed that even if she was thrown into the sea, she could easily swim back to the boat. It’s just that Xion grew up so old and had never suffered such a loss, so she couldn’t accept it for a while.

At this moment, Charlie had already thrown all the six young men into the sea, clapped his hands, and said with contempt: "Is the Banks Family’s dog so capable? If the Banks Family’s strength is so poor, then I Look at the Banks Family, it’s almost time to give up the seat of the first family!"

When Xion heard this, dhe was immediately furious! The thing she can’t stand most is that someone dares to be disrespectful to the Banks Family! Although she was still an unrecognized illegitimate daughter, she felt that what was flowing in her bones was the blood of the Banks Family! Therefore, in any case, don’t let others blaspheme the Banks Family!

So, she angrily reprimanded: "Boy! Dare to be disrespectful to the Banks Family, you are looking for death!"

Charlie sneered: "What? This is disrespect to the Banks Family? I tell you, one day, I will let Lord Banks and Zayne kneel before me and beg me to forgive them like a dog!"

Xion felt a buzz in her head in this one! Lord Banks is her grandfather! And Zayne is her biological father! Since she was a child, under the indoctrination of her mother, she has a fascination with her father! Therefore, at this time, she could not wait to torture Charlie on the spot in order to avenge him for insulting her father!

At this moment, Xion took out a sharp black-bladed dagger from her waist and said coldly, "Boy, today I must make you die without a place to be buried!"

Xion yelled and rushed towards Charlie!

This time, she no longer wanted to analyze in her heart, Charlie and herself, who is strong and who is weak, who wins and who loses, she has been dazzled by anger! I just want to take advantage of Charlie early and defend the dignity of his father and the Banks Family!

However, Charlie is something she can handle! Seeing her holding a dagger and rushing forward, Charlie stood still and waited for her. The closer Xion is to Charlie, the faster the speed!

She has gathered all her internal energy on her right arm, and with the sharp blade of titanium alloy in her hand, even a car can be cut off by her abruptly, let alone a flesh and blood body!

Moreover, she knew very well in her heart that the more internal energy she gathered, the greater the potential energy of this knife!

And the faster you run, the greater the inertia of your body!

Adding the two together, the strength of this blow would be difficult for the gods to resist!

Therefore, at this moment, she was ready to kill Charlie with one blow!

but……

The moment she rushed to Charlie, the sudden change suddenly appeared!

Charlie did not step back, nor did he dodge, but directly stretched out a hand, and easily grasped Xion’s wrist!

Xion felt as if her wrist was completely fixed, unable to move at all, and her heart was shocked!

And her worldview was almost completely subverted at this moment!

She learned the peak martial arts of the Elms family since she was a child. When she was eighteen, she was already the strongest among the younger generation of the Elms family.

Moreover, in the entire Elms family, her strength is second only to several elders including Grandpa.

Her mother, Kairi, was not Xion’s opponent because of the loss of an arm!

This shows that her strength is by no means comparable to ordinary people!

At this time, she was terrified in her heart, and said in her heart: "I have just made such a full blow, even if the strongest grandpa in the Elms family is here, it is impossible to resist it so easily! Grandpa must at least go all out to get me All the strength of this blow is removed!"

"But, my full blow, in front of this guy, is like a child’s play!"

"This guy just moved his hands and completely resolved my thunderous offensive and brought the whole offensive to an abrupt end!"

"This… how capable is this!"

Xion knew that the overall strength of his attack was not weaker than the bullet that came out of the chamber!

Charlie stretched out his hand to block all her attacks, it was equivalent to stretched out his hand to pinch the bullet that came from a rapid shot!

Therefore, Xion stretched out inwardly and exclaimed, "This…this is simply not something human can do! What magical powers does this man in front of me have?!"

Rarely in her heart, she became flustered and blurted out, "You…who are you?!"

"Me?" Charlie smiled indifferently: "Say a word without blowing or pretending, I am someone you and your entire Banks Family can’t afford to offend!"

Charlie now has nothing to fear. Neither the Wade family nor the Banks Family could make him fear at all. With his strength, it may not be difficult to take the heads of Lord Banks and Zayne among ten thousand people.

The reason why I haven’t asked Xion’s guilt right away is mainly because he wants to wait for the opportunity to give her a complete crush.

Not only are the people who are stronger than the Banks Family, but they have to form an absolute advantage over the Banks Family in the industry. Only in this way can the Banks Family bend their knees in the true sense.

However, Xion didn’t know Charlie’s depth at all. She just felt that the strength of this man was terrible to abnormal! However, even so, he could not be the opponent of the entire Banks Family!

But Xion was also very clear in his eccentricity. Now that it doesn’t make any sense to say this. The most important thing at the moment is how can I escape from this abnormal man!

Xion is not afraid of death.

However, when she thought of her father spending a lot of energy, financial resources, material resources and manpower in order to rescue herself, her inner desire to survive instantly reached its peak.

So she looked at Charlie and said, "If you let me go, our previous grievances can be wiped out! Otherwise, the Banks Family will definitely not let you go!"

Charlie smiled, "The Banks Family won’t let me go? To tell you the truth, even if the Banks Family doesn’t look for me, I will look for them!"

Xion’s expression was startled, and she blurted out and asked, "You…you have an enemy with the Banks Family?"

Charlie nodded, "Of course! And it’s an unshakable enemy!"

Xion was in ashes. She felt that since the young man in front of him had an antagonism with the Banks Family, he naturally couldn’t let her go.

It seems that I am going to die here today. Thinking of this, she thought of her parents who were still waiting for her to return home, her eyes filled with tears.

Immediately, she looked at Charlie and said seriously: "Since my skills are not as good as yours, then you can kill me!"

Charlie smiled calmly: "Don’t worry, I won’t kill you."

"What?!" Xion exclaimed, "You won’t kill me?!"

Charlie nodded: "You committed a capital crime in Japan, and now you are an escaped prisoner. As long as I hand you over to the Japanese judicial department, they will naturally sentence you to death."

Speaking of this, Charlie frowned suddenly, and immediately looked at Xion with cold eyes.

He looked Xion up and down, and asked, "The Japanese judicial department hates you so much. The Banks Family can save you under this situation. It shouldn’t cost less, right?"

Xion was afraid that he would notice something, so she avoided his eyes and dared not answer.

She was afraid that Charlie knew that she was the illegitimate daughter of Zayne.

In that way, he might not only use himself as a bargaining chip to threaten her father and the Banks Family, but he might even make her identity public.

Although she very much hopes that her father can recognize her identity, she also knows that her father is the son of Banks' Family after all, and he has the original wife and a pair of children. If her identity is exposed at once, her father’s reputation and family happiness will be affected. Great negative impact.

Xion only wanted to share his worries for his father all his life, and never thought of causing trouble to his father, so at this time, there was a panic in his heart, for fear that Charlie would notice it.

Seeing Xion avoiding his eyes, and at the same time shutting his mouth, he realized that something was wrong in his heart. He sighed with emotion, "You are now Japan’s number one serious prisoner. Under such circumstances, they can still get you. After it comes out, the Banks Family will have to spend at least one billion, or even more, to make it possible…"

Speaking of this, Charlie stared at Xion and said coldly: "The style of the Banks Family, I have also heard that the current Patriarch Lord Banks is not a generous person, he can’t be willing to spend so much money to save one servant, even if you do have some strength, you are definitely not worth so much money!"

At this point, Charlie deliberately stretched the tone and sneered: "Unless…you are not a subordinate of the Banks Family!"

Although Xion is very strong, her social experience and emotional quotient do not quite pass the test. Upon hearing this, the whole person is obviously a little flustered. There is no silver three hundred taels and said: "No…not you As expected! I…I am indeed a servant of the Banks Family…"

Charlie sneered: "It seems that you really lack some social experience. The look in your eyes has given me a clear signal!"

Xion asked in a panic: "Ah?! What signal?!"

Charlie smiled and said, "The signal I guessed right!"

After that, Charlie asked coldly, "Who are you from the Banks Family? I have investigated you, Xion, the subordinate of the Banks Family, and the bodyguard of Zayne. Although they also have the surname Banks, they are not in the Banks Family. what relationship……"

Xion nodded hurriedly: "Yes…I am indeed just a subordinate of the Banks Family…"

Charlie waved his hand: "No, I said, the Banks Family can’t do such a big fight for a subordinate, so your identity as a subordinate of the Banks Family is not the key to let the Banks Family save you… ."

Speaking of this, Charlie stared at Xion’s somewhat horrified eyes, and said lightly: "So, you must have another identity!"

Xion shook his head repeatedly in shock, and said in a begging voice, "I am not, I really don’t have any other identity. If you want to kill me, kill me quickly, don’t humiliate me like this again, okay? …"

Charlie saw her nervous performance in his eyes, and laughed coldly: "The Banks Family values you so much, and you protect the Banks Family so heartily. This behavior has clearly surpassed the feelings between the master and servant, could it be… …Could it be that you and the Banks Family are related by blood? After all, your surname is Banks!"

Xion shook her head desperately: "Although my surname is Banks, it is just a coincidence… I came to Banks’ house when I was 18 years old. My main job is to be Zayne’s bodyguard, and occasionally I bring The other subordinates in the family perform some relatively secret tasks! For example, I am responsible for the execution of the killing of Matsumoto Manchi! What I told you is the truth, I really have no other identity…"

Charlie smiled and said: "After you have done it, the little beauty, the more you explain, the more you want to cover it up in my opinion, if you are really just a subordinate of the Banks Family and you are ready to die for the master! And you I don’t want my life, but I’m here to explain so much to me. Obviously, I’m arguing for the Banks Family!"

After that, Charlie ridiculed: "Let me guess, are you the illegitimate daughter of someone in the Banks Family? That’s why they tried so hard to save you, right?"

Xion turned pale with fright. She shook her head desperately and even threw out her tears. She choked and said, "I’m really not the illegitimate daughter of the Banks Family, please believe me…"

Charlie ignored her, shook his head, and muttered: "Whose illegitimate daughter will you be? Lord Banks? It’s unlikely. Lord Banks’ old dog is about to die, so he shouldn’t have the ability to raise a young lady like you. Little girl, besides, if you are really his illegitimate daughter, he will never arrange you to protect Zayne. In that case, Zayne may find out at any time…"

Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Xion up and down, and asked with a smile: "So, you should be Zayne’s illegitimate daughter? Zayne simply left you by his side as a bodyguard in order to hide from others. Close contact, without being suspected, you said I guessed it, right?"

Charlie just speculated, and by the way, let’s see Xion’s reaction. Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, Xion’s body trembled uncontrollably. At this moment, Charlie immediately understood in his heart that he was right.

This Xion is the illegitimate daughter of Zayne! No wonder! No wonder the Banks Family was willing to spend so much effort to rescue her from the Japanese judicial department! It turns out that this girl is the flesh and blood of Zayne! Interesting!

Xion was already shocked at this time! She didn’t expect that the man in front of her would guess her true identity in such a short time!

You know, the entire Banks Family, there are only two people who know their true identity.

One is her biological father, Zayne, and the other is her grandfather, Lord Banks!

Even Fitz and Zara didn’t know that the self who had been acting as bodyguards by their side was actually their sister!

And Zayne’s original wife, even more ignorant.

Xion was very afraid of the man in front of her and stabbed this matter out. In that case, her father’s reputation would suffer a huge blow!

Thinking of this, she immediately had a plan to die deep in her heart, and she thought to herself sadly: "As long as I live, I will be Zayne’s daughter. No matter how I deny it, all that flows in my body is his blood. ….."

"However, if I die, no one can claim that I am the daughter of Zayne! Even if this man exposes my identity, because I am dead, my father can firmly deny my identity… .."

"It seems that only when I am dead can I become one hundred, and I can keep the secret of my identity forever!"

As soon as she thought of this, she immediately said to Charlie pleadingly, "Please, kill me! Or you can let go of my hand and let me finish it myself!"

Charlie smiled and said, "How is it possible? Not only will I not kill you, nor will I let you commit suicide!"

Xion asked in horror: "What are you going to do?!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Little girl, don’t be afraid, I’ll take you home! You must have been wronged for so many years of hiding the secret of your identity? Don’t worry, I will help you get back as Miss Banks’ identity. Let you enjoy everything you should have enjoyed long ago!"

"No!" Xion immediately broke down and cried, crying in silence, begging, "I have killed countless people and sinned a lot, so you should kill the people and give me joy…"

With that, she tried her best to break free from Charlie’s hand.

However, Charlie’s hand seemed to be frozen, and she couldn’t shake it at all!

Seeing her desperately seeking death, Charlie became more and more interesting, and deliberately teased: "If a beautiful girl like you is dead, it would be a shame! How could I do such a horrible and violent act? What’s the matter?"

Xion looked at Charlie and choked with horror: "What do you want…"

Charlie smiled and said, "I think it’s very simple, take you back to China, make your identity public, and ask your dad to give you an upright name. Isn’t that good?"

"I don’t want…" Xion’s tears became a thread, and with the other hand, she tried desperately to break Charlie’s fingers, her eyes were aggrieved and horrified, and said, "I’m fine like this, I don’t want to be the eldest lady of the Banks Family, I don’t want to cause him any trouble, I beg you, kill me, kill me, and then throw me into the sea…"

Charlie asked in return: "What? Your father gave birth to you and asked him to admit that your identity is justified. Why did it cause him trouble in your eyes?"

Although Xion was in tears, she still stubbornly said, "I don’t want to cause trouble to him, and I don’t want to cause trouble to my mother…"

Charlie slapped his lips, "Tsk, you are really strange. You can kill dozens of people for the Banks Family without blinking, but now you don’t want to cause any trouble to the Banks Family. How can you be so selfless to the Banks Family? Dedication?"

Xion was speechless when asked by Charlie.

The reason for this dedication is because of the brainwashing education she has experienced since she was a child.

She firmly believes that she should give everything for the Banks Family and her father, even her life.

However, in this case, she naturally couldn’t tell Charlie.

So she could only continue begging in tears: "Sir, although my life is very short, I have never begged anyone. Today I beg you once, please give me a good time and stop torturing me, okay? …Please…"

Charlie shook his head and said coldly, "Sorry, you can’t die now!"

……

At this moment, in the cockpit of another ship.

The captain and sailor were already stunned!

They really couldn’t understand why Xion only had a trick with that man, just as if he had been cursed, standing still and unable to move!

Moreover, she nodded, shook her head for a while, and cried bitterly for a while. To the people on the boat, this scene was a bit too magical.

The captain immediately took out the satellite phone and called a domestic number.

On the phone, he explained what happened here in detail, and then heard the order on the phone, he nodded hurriedly and said, "Okay, I get it! I will do what you want!"

Having said that, he hung up the phone and said coldly, "Go and notify Mr. Johnson, that he has a new order!"

A sailor by his side quickly turned around and ran to the bottom cabin of the cruise ship.

There was a locked door in the bottom cabin. He knocked on the door and shouted, "Mr. Johnson, the captain asked me to tell you that the master has a new order!"

A man’s gloomy voice came from the room: "Okay, I’ll go up now!"

As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened.

A middle-aged man with triangular eyes and hooked nose carries a specially customized heavy composite crossbow in his hand.

The composite crossbow is the most powerful of all crossbow weapons, and the power of a single crossbow even exceeds that of a gun.

Professional hunters like to use heavy composite crossbows to hunt large prey, such as wild boars with thick skins.

Ordinary pistols and light rifles, bullets hit the wild boar, it is difficult to penetrate the wild boar’s panel covered with pine oil and mud, and even the bullet may refract on the wild boar’s panel.

However, if the heavy composite crossbow is used well, it can shoot the wild boar through with one arrow, and its power is not inferior to the heavy sniper rifle!

What’s even more powerful is that the composite crossbow has a long range and high accuracy. After being paired with a sniper scope, it can be used to sniper at long distances.

The composite crossbow is not only powerful and accurate, but also has a great advantage, that is, the sound is extremely small, and it is especially suitable for assassination!

More importantly, most countries in the world are gun-ban countries and have strict legal restrictions. It is even more difficult for ordinary people to get a pistol, let alone a sniper rifle.

However, composite crossbows do not have so many restrictions. For example, the composite crossbow that this person holds in his hand is enhanced and transformed from a composite crossbow used in sports competitions. It is extremely powerful and can be pierced even in a bulletproof vest. It is a wonderful weapon for assassination!

This person carried this composite crossbow and stepped onto the top cockpit.

The captain said to him immediately: "Mr. Johnson, come on, the master is captured, immediately kill the man on the opposite boat!"

The man glanced at Charlie and Xion on the opposite boat, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said indifferently, "Isn’t this the fucking target who is still motionless at such a close distance?"

Having said that, he immediately opened a window and pointed the crosshair of the sniper mirror on the composite crossbow at the left temple of Charlie!

The power of a heavy composite crossbow is enough to penetrate a person’s head at such a short distance.

In addition, Mr. Johnson is himself a top killer who is extremely good at killing people with a crossbow, so he has absolute certainty that he can kill Charlie with a single blow.

He debuted in the assassin field for fifteen years, and has never missed a kill with a crossbow.

Therefore, after aiming at Charlie with extremely fast speed, he immediately pulled the trigger without hesitation!

The bowstring of the composite crossbow made a humming sound, and then a crossbow arrow made of titanium alloy and carbon fiber galloped straight to Charlie’s temple.

The speed of the composite crossbow exceeds 100 meters per second, not to mention this heavy composite crossbow is a modified killing weapon, the speed is almost close to 200 meters per second.

At such a short distance, the speed left for the opponent to react is no more than 0.5 seconds.

In other words, the opponent didn’t even have a chance to turn his head and take a look!

Therefore, Mr. Johnson has already made his mind and regards Charlie as a dead person.

He was even ready to witness Charlie’s head burst open with his own eyes.

Moreover, he knows very well that the arrow of this crossbow bolt is very poisonous, even if it only pierces the opponent’s skin, the opponent will undoubtedly die!

However, what he never expected was that Charlie didn’t even look here, just casually stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and grabbed the swift crossbow arrow!

"This… how is this possible!"

That Mr. Johnson was already stunned!

The captain was also stunned, and blurted out: "Mr. Johnson, am I dazzled, am I?! What that guy is holding in his hand is the crossbow arrow you just shot?!"

Mr. Johnson suddenly sweated in cold sweat: "Yes… this guy… is simply a freak! I have neve